《Cultivation Start with Being the Creator of the World》 Chapter 1 The Forbidden Land of the Gods In the mysterious, miniature world, deep within the impenetrable wilds, a haunting scene unfolded: "Whoosh, whoosh!" A frantic assembly of hundreds fled through the shadowy forest, pursued by a relentless force of tens of thousands, armed with weapons of gunpowder and arrows. At the forefront stood Li Xiao, the Prince of the Tang Dynasty. "Your Royal Highness, the foreboding forbidden land of the gods lies ahead, an abyss we dare not traverse," a guard declared, his voice trembling with a mix of fear and sudden realization. The other guards shared the same grave expressions, fully aware that the forbidden land of the gods was a place few dared to enter, and those who did rarely returned. Legends spoke of gods who perished upon entry, leaving only their cursed remains behind. The stories of this ominous place had echoed for generations. "We must press on," Li Xiao spoke through clenched teeth, determination etched on his face. "Chen Guo¡¯s vanguard troops are closing in. Without refuge in the forbidden land of the gods, our path ends here. They chase us not out of honor, but for a world-altering artifact. I swear they will never claim it." A veil of resentment clouded his expression. In truth, Tang Guo and Chen Guo had been bitter enemies for years. Chen Guo had ravaged the Tang capital, capturing Li Xiao¡¯s father, Emperor Chen, and leaving destruction in its wake. Li Xiao had narrowly escaped, now leading only a few hundred loyal guards against the overwhelming might of their foes. As the discussion continued, a heavy air of uncertainty settled over them, the weight of their situation pressing down. "The forbidden land of the gods is exceedingly perilous," the general hesitated, his voice tinged with unease. Li Xiao¡¯s gaze hardened. "Fear not. The forbidden land of the gods remains shrouded in ancient legend. Perhaps it is not as dreadful as they say. We may be on the outskirts, where the danger is less potent. We have no choice but to venture forward."You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. His voice, steady and unwavering, carried the weight of his decision. The path ahead was unclear, yet he knew their current situation offered no better option. "If this is His Royal Highness''s command, we shall follow you to the very edge," the guards declared, their voices filled with resolve. Despite the peril, their loyalty to Li Xiao was unshakeable, and their courage, even in the face of certain death, remained strong. Suddenly, a guard screamed in terror, his face twisted in fear, and he pointed toward the horizon. His voice quivered with panic as he cried out, "What is that?" "What¡¯s wrong? Is it the enemy? How far away?" the general demanded, his heart racing as he followed the guard''s trembling finger. And then, they all saw it. Boom! Boom! Boom! A deep, rumbling vibration echoed through the forest, as if an earthquake had shaken the earth to its core. The ground trembled beneath their feet, the trees shuddering with the force of each impact. Suddenly, an enormous silhouette emerged from the mist, dwarfing the trees and mountains around it. It was no mere creature; it was something far greater, towering over ten thousand meters high, its form obscured by the thick mist above. "By the gods... What is this? How can something be so vast?" one guard whispered, his voice filled with awe and terror. "No, this is no mere beast," another guard murmured in a voice full of trembling reverence. "This is a god, an ancient god." "It is the forbidden land of the gods," a third voice trembled, realizing the truth. "An ancient god has awakened." The collective gasp of horror rang out across the group. Even the fiercest of warriors, who had faced death on countless battlefields, could not help but feel the weight of fear pressing down upon them. Before them, the towering figure loomed, its immense form impossible to fully comprehend. They stood before an ancient power that could easily crush them like ants underfoot. At that moment, their courage faltered. Many fell to their knees, instinctively offering prayers and acknowledging the presence of this overwhelming force. It was an existential terror unlike anything they had ever known. Li Xiao, too, stood motionless, his legs weak with fear, his mind racing. He dared not move a muscle, lest he provoke the wrath of this ancient being. Da da da! From the distance, the sound of marching armies reached their ears. A formidable force of 100,000 troops led by the fearsome Chen Guo general, mounted on wild wolves and armed with the most potent weaponry, rushed forward. The elite forces of Chen Guo, relentless and brutal, pursued Li Xiao with unwavering resolve. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The Ancient God鈥檚 Wrath With a wicked chuckle, the figure emerged from the shadows, his voice dripping with contempt: "At last, I''ve found you, Li Xiao, Prince of the Tang Dynasty. This time, there''s nowhere left for you to run." His words sliced through the tense air like a blade. "Do you truly believe you can escape into the forbidden land of the gods? Foolishness. No matter how far you flee, your fate is sealed. There will be no savior to pull you from this abyss." The generals of Chen Guo, standing behind him, wore expressions twisted with cruelty, their eyes glinting with murderous intent. "Look, General," one muttered, "They''ve stopped, kneeling before us... Are they surrendering?" "Surrender?" Another sneered. "It won''t matter. Their fate is already written. No plea will save them." The wind howled, and the storm of hatred and bloodshed gathered around them, yet even in the face of it all, Li Xiao remained resolute. His heart burned with the fire of vengeance. There would be no retreat, no weakness. He would stand firm. "Wait, General! Look ahead!" A soldier''s voice broke through the rising tension, panic lacing his words. General Chen Guo''s eyes darted to the horizon. "What is it?" "An enormous figure... a giant!" the soldier cried out. The generals of Chen Guo stiffened. "No... it''s no mere giant," another murmured, his voice filled with awe and dread. "It is an ancient deity... an entity from the forbidden land of the gods!" The soldiers of Chen Guo fell silent, their gazes lifting in unison to the sky, where an immense figure, towering like a mountain, began to take form. It loomed over them, a being so vast that its toes seemed to stretch into the earth itself, causing the very air to vibrate with its presence. The sight was enough to freeze the blood in their veins. In the face of this divine force, the soldiers, once resolute, now seemed but ants beneath the shadow of a god.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "What... What is this?" General Chen Guo gasped, his heart sinking as the reality of the situation settled upon him. "Master General, it''s coming closer... The ancient god is drawing near," a soldier cried, his voice shaking with terror. "Scatter! Retreat! If it reaches us, all is lost!" another soldier shouted, the panic spreading like wildfire. "Silence!" General Chen Guo roared, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Those who harmed my brother Wuxian are nearby. This ''ancient god'' is but a colossal beast. We shall fight it, together!" His words burned with the ferocity of vengeance. His eyes, filled with fury, scanned the ranks. "String your bows! Let fly the arrows! No god can withstand the might of our army." And so, without hesitation, the Chen Guo forces drew their bows, a wave of arrows soaring through the air towards the towering figure. The rain of arrows fell like a thousand storms. But as they neared, they were repelled by an unseen barrier, bouncing harmlessly off the protective shield of the divine being. The soldiers stared in disbelief. "Impossible," one muttered, "Our weapons cannot harm it. This is truly an ancient god!" Panic surged once more. "The heavens have abandoned us!" they cried. The ground beneath them trembled, and then¡ªBOOM! A deafening roar shattered the air, a sound so mighty it seemed to reverberate through the very bones of the earth. The ancient god had spoken, its voice like thunder from the heavens, crashing into the soldiers'' minds with the force of a cosmic storm. "What''s happening? What is this force?" General Chen Guo clutched his ears, his face pale. The air itself seemed to reverberate with an unfathomable power. "It''s speaking! The ancient god speaks¡ªbut we cannot understand it!" A soldier screamed, his voice a mix of fear and awe. "The Primordial God is enraged," someone whispered, eyes wide with terror. "Our attack has provoked its wrath. We are doomed." And so, as the forces of Chen Guo faltered under the weight of fear, a new terror loomed on the horizon¡ªthe wrath of a being far beyond their understanding. In the midst of it all, the towering presence of the Primordial God, Xia Chuan, descended from the heavens. Originating from Xuanhuangxing, he was not merely a god but a force of nature itself. Possessing the ancient bronze door, a gateway to realms unknown, Xia Chuan had traversed worlds, and now he stood before the trembling forces of Chen Guo. Unaware of the tumult his appearance had caused, Xia Chuan surveyed this strange world¡ªits landscape so small, the mountains barely rising above his waist, the rivers no larger than streams. The inhabitants, minuscule in comparison, scurried beneath his feet like ants. "Hmm?" He pondered, his gaze lowering to the ground, where an unsettling sight met his eyes. The earth was alive with insects¡ªants, swarming in countless numbers, oblivious to his towering presence. Xia Chuan grimaced. "This place... too many ants." Chapter 3 The Smiling, Proud Wonderer Xia Chuan didn''t know it, but the simple word he had uttered in surprise was enough to shatter the air around him. The sound waves rippled outward, a sudden shockwave that left the soldiers frozen, their ears ringing, almost deaf in both ears. Their bodies trembled, confused, as they struggled to understand what had just happened. His only focus was the annoying swarm of insects around him. Whoosh! Without warning, Xia Chuan reached into his pocket and pulled out a bottle. It was nothing extraordinary¡ªjust a bottle of mosquito repellent. But for him, it was an essential tool, one of many he''d prepared for the wilds. He had no time for the pests that gnawed at him. He needed to act fast. With a casual flick, he unleashed a spray of Liushen toilet water¡ªan insect repellent like no other. The air itself seemed to bend under the power of the mist as it poured down like a torrential rain, spreading like a powerful storm across the jungle. "Wait, what''s that?" One soldier squinted, his gaze narrowing on the mist spreading rapidly. "I don''t know... what the hell is he doing?" another soldier muttered, his voice tinged with fear. The spray wasn''t just a simple mist. It seemed... wrong. The sky darkened. The air thickened. Soldiers stood, transfixed, as the mist surrounded them like a creeping shadow. The world seemed to freeze. Boom! Boom! Boom! The soldiers were stunned. Then, they caught a whiff of the air, and everything changed. In an instant, chaos erupted. They collapsed to the ground, their bodies convulsing, foaming at the mouth. Blood leaked from their eyes, ears, and noses. One of the soldiers gasped, his eyes wide in terror. "This... this isn''t just gas. It''s poison! Deadly poison!" "Hold your breath! Close your mouth and nose!" another shouted, his voice desperate, but it was too late.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "It''s not just gas!" a third soldier cried, his voice breaking as he struggled for air. "It''s poison¡ªjust touching it, and we''re dead!" "No... we''ve angered them," said another, his voice shaking. "The gods... we''ve pissed off the gods. This is it. This is divine retribution. We''re all going to die." "General, you''ve led us to our doom. You''ve completely led us to our doom." The soldiers'' voices broke through the thickening mist, filled with terror, regret tearing through their words. They hadn''t known the price of their actions until it was far too late. The attack, their challenge to the ancient gods, had sealed their fate. What had they been thinking? Had they simply turned their backs on survival for glory? Now, the gods had answered. And this was no mercy. "Run! Run for your lives!" The general''s voice cracked, desperate, panicked. His once-proud form was a shell of itself, trembling as the poison gripped him. Every breath felt like it would be his last. He couldn''t think. He couldn''t breathe. His body betrayed him, releasing its own fear in the form of sweat and foul stench. If not for his golden warrior''s resistance to toxins, he would have been dead long ago. But even that protection was slipping now. His limbs screamed for escape, and without another thought, he turned and fled. The soldiers¡ªhis own men¡ªwere forgotten. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest as though it too was trying to flee. His bravery, once so firm, now seemed foolish. The gods hadn''t needed swords or soldiers. They had simply summoned a poisonous rain to do what no army could. The soldiers followed suit, tumbling over each other, panic filling the air. The mist enveloped them, and with it, their fate was sealed. Xia Chuan watched, still oblivious to the true extent of what had just unfolded before him. "Huh? Liushen toilet water has such a potent insect repellent effect?" His voice was full of surprise, a hint of curiosity cutting through his shock. He had never seen the effects of the repellent so amplified. In Xuanhuangxing, Liushen toilet water was a simple remedy¡ªgood for mosquitoes, nothing more. Seven hours of protection, then it was done. But here, in this strange world, its power was far beyond what he had imagined. He paused, then his eyes widened further as realization struck. "Wait... these aren''t bugs." The mist parted slightly, and he took a closer look. What had seemed like ants or odd insects crawling beneath the cloud of poison revealed itself as something far more bizarre. Tiny... humans. The shock hit him like a bolt. "Did I enter the world of Ant-Man?" His mind raced to comprehend the sight. These were miniature beings, barely larger than ants, yet they shared every detail of human form. The scales of life had somehow shifted here, and now Xia Chuan stood in awe, witnessing the impossible firsthand. Chapter 4 Divine Observation At this moment, Li Xiao and the others stood frozen, their eyes wide with terror. The sight before them was unlike anything they had ever imagined. "This... Is this the Primordial God?" one soldier gasped, his voice trembling. "It''s horrifying. He produced an artifact and summoned a poisonous mist that covered a hundred miles, poisoning a hundred thousand troops. What an awe-inspiring display of power." "It''s cruel," another whispered, unable to look away. "The Chen Kingdom''s soldiers... most of them perished from poisoning in an instant. They came after us, but they met their end." "They got what they deserved," someone else muttered. "Daring to attack the Primordial Gods... it''s revolting that they even lived." "But now what? Run or stay?" "We should pray. Being watched by the ancient gods, where can we escape to?" one soldier whispered urgently. "Stay where you are, don''t provoke them, or we''ll be next." "That''s correct. Immediately kneel and offer our faith. It''s our only chance for survival." "Wait, the Lord God... He seems to have noticed us." Panic swept through the soldiers, and they raised their heads, fear gripping their chests as they saw a colossal figure descending from the heavens, emerging from the clouds. Its eyes, vast as the sun and moon, pierced through the mist with boundless wisdom. It was gazing at them. The air thickened with an almost imperceptible force, solidifying as though the very atmosphere was locking them in place. Li Xiao and the others felt their hairs stand on end, hearts hammering in their chests. The oppressive weight of the god''s gaze was unbearable. Fear surged through them as they wondered if they had angered this ancient being, dreading the divine punishment that could follow. "What should we do?" Li Xiao''s voice cracked as he sweat profusely. His body felt weak, as though his very existence was at the mercy of the god''s judgment.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! He lay flat on the ground, a mere silver warrior now, trembling before the god''s might. Even the bravest warrior would have quaked under such scrutiny. But what Li Xiao didn''t know was that Xia Chuan wasn''t a god at all. He was merely observing these miniature humans with the same curiosity a human might feel watching ants scurry about. For the ants, however, this observation was terrifying. There was no common ground for understanding between them and Xia Chuan¡ªtheir tiny forms were no match for his towering presence. The miniature humans, overwhelmed by fear, scrambled in panic. "Your Highness, we need a sacrifice," one of the guards spoke urgently, recalling the ancient legends. "All who serve the gods must offer sacrifices. It''s the only way to gain their favor." "Sacrifice?" Li Xiao''s voice was laced with frustration and desperation. "What kind of sacrifice?" "Not sure," the guard replied, his voice heavy with dread. "But one thing is certain: the more valuable the offering, the more favor the gods will show." Li Xiao''s expression shifted, his mind racing. Could it be... his nation''s treasure? The sacred relic he carried? "This treasure... I can''t offer it," Li Xiao hesitated. The head guard, stern and pragmatic, snapped back, "Are you an idiot? If we anger the Lord God, we will die. The world props we carry belong to the gods. We might as well offer them now and hope for mercy." Li Xiao understood instantly. The grim truth hit him hard. If he didn''t act, he and his men would be wiped out. He couldn''t risk it. As much as it pained him, he had no choice. With a heavy sigh, Li Xiao fell to his knees, his hands trembling as he retrieved the sacred relic from his person. "Great Lord, I, Li Xiao, swear my faith to you. I offer the Book of Wisdom, the treasure of our nation." All around him, the guards followed suit, kneeling, their expressions filled with respect and terror. They, too, offered their submission to the god they believed was watching. Meanwhile, Xia Chuan was lost in thought, observing the tiny beings with fascination. "Incredible. They''re just like humans, but so much smaller. Ancient clothing... armor... Could this be a feudal society from another era?" he muttered to himself, stroking his chin thoughtfully. Boom~~~ Suddenly, the miniature humans knelt, chanting something incomprehensible. A wave of golden energy pulsed outward, its power flowing into Xia Chuan''s consciousness, where it settled like ripples in a calm sea. A voice echoed deep within his mind: "Ding Dong, your faithful believer Li Xiao has sacrificed the world prop¡ªthe Book of Wisdom to you. Please check it." Chapter 5 The Book of Wisdom Wow~~~ Xia Chuan''s gaze fell to the ground, where a golden spot of light suddenly appeared. His attention snapped to it just in time to witness it flying upward, racing toward him. Before he could react, the golden light sank deep into his sea of consciousness. The tiny golden speck immediately merged with his soul, expanding at an astonishing rate, soon forming a golden book. The book was intricately covered with mysterious runes that seemed to pulse with immense power, as though it contained the sum total of all knowledge in the world. "The Book of Wisdom!" Xia Chuan''s heart skipped a beat, realization crashing into him like a wave. This was no ordinary book¡ªit was a treasure of unimaginable value, a world-altering artifact. In the blink of an eye, Xia Chuan''s consciousness was flooded with a series of messages: World Prop: The Book of Wisdom. Ability 1: Omniscience. It can identify all objects, even creatures and objects previously unknown, and understand all languages. Ability 2: Divine-level comprehension. Holding this book grants divine-like comprehension, enabling you to learn anything. Ability 3: Super-divine computing power. It contains immense computational capabilities, surpassing even the gods, able to predict countless futures from known information. Holding the book makes you the god of wisdom. "This..." Xia Chuan felt a rush of awe. He had never imagined he would possess such a powerful item, one so divine it might as well have come from the heavens themselves. "Host." At that moment, a voice emanated from the book¡ªan almost sentient voice, filled with purpose. "What are you, and what are these world props?" Xia Chuan couldn''t help but ask, his mind racing. He was just a young man in his twenties from Xuanhuangxing¡ªhow could he possibly understand such an otherworldly phenomenon? The book before him seemed to transcend the boundaries of any artifact he''d ever heard of, almost akin to a mythical treasure.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "The world props are powerful treasures naturally birthed by this world," the Book of Wisdom explained in a calm, authoritative voice. "Each world prop possesses extraordinary powers, capable of disrupting the world''s balance. They defy many of the world''s conventions and embody the ultimate powers here." Xia Chuan''s mind buzzed with this new knowledge. It seemed that even in this miniature world, immense power resided in these treasures. The beings here, though small, wielded abilities that defied their size, simply by mastering the world props. Those who controlled these treasures could shape nations and create invincible forces. "How did you enter my mind?" Xia Chuan asked, the weight of the situation sinking in. "This occurred because the mortals sacrificed me to you," the book explained, its tone almost matter-of-fact. "They saw you as a god¡ªan ancient god. In their faith, they offered me to you. The golden lines you saw are the power of their devotion." Xia Chuan blinked, trying to process the words. How could he, an ordinary person from Xuanhuangxing, be considered a god? But as he considered it, a realization struck him. Perhaps in comparison to these miniature beings, his presence was godlike. They saw him as a towering, unimaginable force of power. If an ancient giant were to appear in Xuanhuangxing, ordinary people might react in much the same way. "But does this world also possess extraordinary powers, like martial arts or cultivation?" Xia Chuan asked eagerly. The idea of transcending his human limits was tempting. If he could harness these powers, perhaps he could become extraordinary in his own world. "Indeed," replied the Book of Wisdom. "There are various cultivation methods in this world. Warriors practice to gain strength far beyond ordinary mortals. By mastering these methods, you can embark on a transcendent path, extend your lifespan, and attain godlike power." Xia Chuan felt a spark of excitement. The thought of becoming a warrior in this world¡ªof wielding strength like the miniature humans¡ªwas tantalizing. "The lowest rank is the bronze warrior," the book continued, detailing the cultivation system. "They possess the strength of nine bulls and two tigers. The next rank, the silver warrior, can move a hundred meters in the blink of an eye. The golden warrior practices Qi and can leap a hundred steps in the air. Beyond that, diamond warriors possess indestructible bodies, impervious to blades, immune to poisons, and can live for two hundred years." Xia Chuan''s mind raced. If he could learn these practices, could he become like them? Just the thought of being a bronze warrior¡ªwith the strength of nine bulls and two tigers¡ªwas enough to ignite his ambition. In his world, he could become a martial arts master beyond comparison. Chapter 6 The Sovereign鈥檚 Wisdom: Chronicles of the Book鈥檚 Chosen At this moment, Li Xiao and the others knelt on the ground, trembling like leaves in the wind, their eyes wide with awe and reverence. They dared not move, their gazes fixed upon the divine presence that loomed before them¡ªthe ancient god whose approval they had so fervently sought. In their hearts, only boundless admiration filled the space, for offending such a being was a sin that could shatter the heavens themselves. "To think... the Book of Wisdom has truly recognized its master," Li Xiao murmured, his voice a blend of regret, relief, and countless other emotions. His mind was a storm of conflicting thoughts, making it difficult to speak the words that swirled within him. The weight of the moment pressed upon him, a burden he had carried for far too long. A guard beside him, eyes wide with curiosity, spoke in a hushed tone, "Your Highness... is it truly so difficult for the Book of Wisdom to acknowledge its master?" Li Xiao''s eyes narrowed, his voice heavy with solemnity. "Indeed, it is no small feat," he replied. "You must understand¡ªacquiring a world item is akin to laying the foundation of a nation. With it, even the humblest of men may rise to rule an empire. Yet, the path to mastery is fraught with trials. Each world item recognizes only those who possess the requisite conditions, and even if one were to obtain a world item, without the Book''s approval, it remains naught but an empty vessel. This is a truth known to all but few understand its weight." He sighed deeply, casting a long glance at the ground. "Since the days of our ancestors, the Li family has sought the approval of the Book of Wisdom. Yet, none of my descendants¡ªno matter how bright¡ªhave ever come close to fulfilling its demands. We are no longer what we once were." The silence that followed hung heavy in the air. It was a bitter truth that Li Xiao shared freely, for the Book had now passed to the Primordial Gods. To keep such a secret no longer served its purpose.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Then what are the conditions for the Book to acknowledge its master?" a voice from the kneeling crowd asked, their tone filled with eager curiosity. Li Xiao''s expression darkened. "The conditions are simple yet impossible to meet," he said gravely. "The one who seeks the Book''s favor must possess intellect far beyond that of ordinary men. A hundredfold, even a thousandfold, the wisdom of the average man. Such is the requirement for one to be worthy of the Book''s power." The air grew still as his words sank into the hearts of all present. A hundredfold intelligence? This was no mere measure of wisdom but an insurmountable chasm separating the chosen from the common. Li Xiao looked toward the horizon, his gaze distant. "It is said that even the greatest minds of our Tang Dynasty, after the passing of our forebears, could not meet the Book''s expectations. And so, the Tang, once mighty, began its slow decline, its strength eroded by time." The murmurs of the gathered crowd faded into silence, the gravity of his words weighing heavily upon them. But then, as if responding to their unspoken thoughts, a voice¡ªdeep and ancient¡ªresonated through the air, speaking directly to the hearts of Li Xiao and the others. "Li Xiao," the voice boomed, "your sacrifice has pleased me. You may now make a wish, one equal in measure to the offering you have given." The sound of the voice was like thunder, shaking the very foundation of their beings. Li Xiao''s heart surged with excitement, his pulse quickening. He had not anticipated such a reward. The gods themselves were known to grant wishes, and the very notion of receiving such a boon sent a wave of exhilaration through him. However, his excitement quickly tempered with caution. The words of the ancient god, "equal in measure," echoed in his mind. He knew that to make a wish that exceeded the god''s generosity would invite wrath, and such folly could bring ruin upon them all. His mind raced through countless possibilities¡ªimmortality, wealth beyond measure, power to reshape the world¡ªbut each thought was measured against the weight of the god''s words. Could he truly make such a wish without risk? Chapter 7 The Divine Wish: The Fall of Chen Guo "My Heavenly Master" At that moment, Li Xiao raised his head, his eyes burning with determination, and boldly voiced his desire. "I wish to obliterate Chen Guo and restore the glory of Tang Guo once more." His voice, thick with both resolve and bitterness, carried the weight of a personal vendetta. The destruction of his family, his fall from grace, all had their roots in the hands of Chen Guo. The fire of vengeance had been kindled in his heart for years, and now, before a being of divine power, he was ready to voice it. "Yes," he thought, as the words escaped his lips, "this wish would grant me the ultimate vengeance. With the fall of Chen Guo, the path would be clear for me to reclaim the throne, rebuild Tang, and reign supreme. All the wealth, power, and glory of the kingdom would be mine. And the allure of beauty and influence, beyond imagination, would follow." He knew well that this wish was not only within reach but perhaps the most attainable of all. In a world where desires stretched toward immortality, to see a nation rise or fall was but a small matter. "Destroy Chen Guo?!" Xia Chuan''s lips curled into a faint smile as he listened to Li Xiao''s fervent plea. The Book of Wisdom had already shared this knowledge with him. The feud between the Tang and Chen states was as old as time, and the fall of Li Xiao''s family, at the hands of the Chen, was but a chapter in the endless war. He could feel the raw intensity of Li Xiao''s hatred¡ªa fire that matched the fury of a thousand storms. And yet, to Xia Chuan, this wish was trivial, a mere flicker in the face of his immense power. Although Chen Guo, a sprawling nation with millions of souls, might seem vast and untouchable, to someone as formidable as Xia Chuan, it was no more than an ant nest. Destroying an empire like that? It was as easy as swatting a fly.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Very well, I acknowledge your wish." At this declaration, the very air seemed to tremble. Li Xiao and his companions froze in shock. Never had they imagined that the Primordial God would so easily grant such a wish. But before they could voice their astonishment, Xia Chuan''s presence vanished as swiftly as it had come. "What¡­ What just happened?" one of the attendants stammered. "Did Lord God vanish?" "He must be off to destroy the nation of Chen," another murmured, awe in their voice. "Then what are we to do now?" someone asked. "Do we need to ask?" Li Xiao''s face lit up with newfound fervor. "I must return to the Tang Kingdom at once! Mobilize the army! We march to war against Chen Guo!" As they hastily gathered their thoughts, preparing to return to Tang Guo and seize the moment, Xia Chuan had already enacted his own plan. In an instant, he teleported back to Xuanhuangxing, passing through the bronze gate, and made a quick stop at his home. There, he retrieved two bottles of liquid nitrogen¡ªa tool of science rather than magic, yet potent in its own right. With another flick of his mind, he returned to the battlefield, the whole process unfolding in the span of a single second. Though human strength alone would be insufficient to bring down such a vast nation, Xia Chuan knew that the true might of humanity was not in brute force, but in intellect and the use of tools. The world''s greatest weapons were not always forged in the fire of battle, but in the quiet corners of innovation. "Liquid nitrogen will suffice for this task," he mused, stroking his chin as he held the bottles in his hands. Liquid nitrogen, with its freezing capabilities, was a tool of unmatched simplicity yet deadly effectiveness. It could freeze vast swathes of land in an instant, suffocating the life from thousands with its cold embrace. It was inexpensive, easily acquired, and devastating in its efficiency¡ªperfect for a godlike being with far greater ambitions than mere physical combat. The Book of Wisdom, a vast and omniscient repository, answered his silent query without hesitation. "Master, Chen Guo lies three thousand kilometers to the east." A map, clear and precise, appeared in the depths of Xia Chuan''s consciousness. The distance seemed vast to the miniature humans of this world, but to Xia Chuan, it was but a small step. In his mind, three thousand kilometers was little more than the distance one might walk in a few moments. Chapter 8 Fury At that moment, Chen Guo radiated a murderous aura, his presence commanding the room like a tempest on the horizon. His voice, laced with boundless majesty, reverberated through the banquet hall. "Ah, the Kingdom of Tang is no more," he declared with a laugh, one filled with arrogance and pride. "We have claimed what is rightfully ours. From now on, this land shall belong to the mighty Chen Guo!" The room filled with applause, and the generals and officials, gathered in celebration, bowed low in respect to their ruler. Among them, a eunuch, standing with measured calm, spoke flatly: "Congratulations, my Lord, on the utter destruction of Tang. The territories are now yours to command." "Haha!" Chen Guo''s laughter echoed, booming through the hall. "It was but Tang Guo, a small threat. Without their world props, defeating them was as easy as drinking water." In truth, his words carried weight. Chen Guo had indeed earned this moment of triumph. Few powers could rival them, and with Tang''s fall, his kingdom had expanded by hundreds of thousands of miles¡ªdoubling its might. Soon, the whole world would bow before the invincible ruler of Chen Guo. One general, unable to contain his enthusiasm, added, "Indeed, my lord. We control the most powerful world prop¡ªthe Gravity Ball. When activated, it increases gravity tenfold, rendering the Tang soldiers helpless. They could do nothing but surrender." The very mention of world props sent a chill of awe through the room. These relics were forces that disrupted the natural balance, wielding immense power in the hands of mortals. The Gravity Ball had turned the tide of battle in Chen Guo¡¯s favor, neutralizing entire armies with ease. It had crushed the Tang Kingdom underfoot, ensuring a swift victory and the capture of their capital. No mortal could withstand the power of such artifacts. Lord Chen Guo''s face darkened momentarily as he asked, "And what of Prince Li Xiao? Have you captured him?" The room fell silent. The prince''s capture was the final piece of this conquest, a symbolic victory that would sever the last threads of Tang''s resistance.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. A general stepped forward, his face grim. "My lord, I bring unfortunate news. General Feiying, tasked with pursuing Prince Li Xiao, has failed. His entire army of 100,000 men has been annihilated." The room went cold at the news. The Flying Eagle Message, an ancient communication tool, had conveyed this shocking report. It was an artifact of great rarity, capable of transmitting messages over vast distances in mere moments. Lord Chen Guo''s fury was palpable, his eyes narrowing with disbelief and anger. "What do you mean? A mere group of remnants defeated my finest general and obliterated an army of 100,000 men?" His voice cracked like thunder, shaking the walls of the hall. This defeat stung deeply. Chen Guo¡¯s forces had suffered minimal casualties during their conquest of the Tang Kingdom. Yet, in the pursuit of a single prince, his best general and a vast army had been crushed. The very thought of such a loss was unbearable. The general hesitated but then continued, "It is said that Prince Li Xiao fled to the forbidden land of the gods. At that moment, an ancient god emerged from the forbidden land. This deity was massive, its form towering like a mountain. The soldiers had no chance against such a being. The few survivors managed to escape, but the rest were slain." The room fell into stunned silence at the mention of the forbidden land of the gods. This place, steeped in legend, was said to be where gods once walked, a cursed land where none who entered returned. For centuries, the forbidden land had remained a myth, a story passed down through generations. Few believed the gods still existed, and even fewer dared speak of them. "An ancient god from the forbidden land?" Lord Chen Guo repeated, his voice low with disbelief. "You cannot be serious." The general, unwavering, spoke with conviction. "The man who relayed this message is a trusted confidant. He would not deceive me with such lies. That creature, whether god or not, is undeniably formidable." A murmur spread through the officials and generals as their faces paled. An ancient god, once thought to be mere myth, now appeared in the world, challenging the very foundations of their power. The thought of such a being emerging was terrifying. "What if it''s true?" someone whispered, their voice filled with unease. "What if we have angered a god? What will become of Chen Guo?" Lord Chen Guo¡¯s face darkened, but a steely resolve settled in his eyes. He rose, his posture commanding the room¡¯s attention. "Hahaha, even if it is an ancient god, what of it? I, Chen Guo, am no mere mortal. With the might of my forces and the power of the Gravity Ball, even a god shall fall before me." His laughter was cold, filled with arrogance. "Let that ancient god come! Let it face the wrath of Chen Guo. If it dares to step foot on this land, today it shall meet its end." Chapter 9 The Primordial Cold Unleashed To speak the truth, the Lord of Chen was a master of the world¡¯s gravity, wielding the Gravity Ball with such command that he seemed godlike¡ªhis power beyond the reach of mere mortals. The legends of the Primordial Gods were but whispers, insignificant before the might of his world prop. "If the gods truly walk this realm, then with my Gravity Ball, I will crush them," he declared, his voice resonating with unshakable confidence. "Indeed, my lord," one of his generals affirmed. "Your power surpasses all. What ancient gods can stand before you?" "Indeed," another echoed. "Chen Guo commands millions, with territories stretching beyond comprehension. What can a mere Primordial God do against such overwhelming might?" "Hah, should that god dare show itself," Lord Chen Guo laughed, his eyes glinting with arrogance, "we shall see if the so-called gods are as invincible as they claim." The ministers and generals, many of whom had bloodied their hands countless times, scoffed at the notion of ancient gods. For them, gods were but legends, forgotten relics of a past world. They believed the gods had long since vanished, leaving only tales in their wake. The idea of confronting such beings seemed almost laughable. But fate had a way of shattering the most confident of illusions. At that moment, a soldier burst into the hall, his face ashen with panic. "My lord... a Primordial God approaches!" The room fell silent. Just moments ago, they had mocked the very notion of ancient gods. But now, as the words hung in the air, the realization struck like a thunderclap.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "Primordial gods?!" Guozhu Chen''s voice cracked with disbelief. Before anyone could react, they rushed out to witness the impossible. A monstrous presence loomed in the distance. The very earth seemed to tremble beneath their feet. What they saw could not be described by mere words. A figure towered before them¡ªan ancient god, vast and incomprehensible, its form stretching beyond the limits of imagination. Its massive toes alone could have crushed entire armies. The figure''s knees rose into the clouds, its body a mountain of primeval strength. Even describing it as towering did not do it justice. It was as if the heavens themselves had opened and released a force that dwarfed them all. This was not a myth; this was no longer a tale of the gods¡ªit was real. A Primordial God had emerged from the Forbidden Land. Guozhu Chen and his generals, once brimming with arrogance and hubris, now stood frozen in awe. The sight before them shattered their courage, and their blood ran cold. The colossal being radiated such an oppressive aura that even the mighty Chen Guo army, famed for their power, felt like ants beneath its shadow. No one spoke. The air was thick with fear, and for the first time, they understood the true meaning of power¡ªa force so overwhelming that their ambitions and bravado meant nothing before it. Then, as the silence stretched unbearably, a voice, deep and resonant as thunder, boomed across the land. It was as though the heavens themselves had spoken, echoing a divine decree. The ancient god raised an artifact¡ªone of unimaginable power. A wave of energy surged from it, and the earth seemed to shudder beneath its might. Boom! In an instant, a blinding mist descended upon the capital¡ªan icy veil of terror. The frost spread like a plague, turning the air to ice, freezing everything it touched. The land of Chen Guocheng was encased in a deadly shroud. The villages, the city walls, the very streets¡ªeverything was frozen in place. People, animals, trees¡ªnothing was spared. It was as if the very essence of life had been sucked from the world. The cold was unbearable, so intense that it felt as if the heart of the world had turned to stone. Within moments, the entire capital was turned into a frozen wasteland, the once proud city now a monument to the futility of mortal arrogance. Chapter 10 The Cold Embrace of Fate "Do not!" Kingdom Lord Chen screamed in terror, his voice trembling as his right hand shot out. But no matter how he strained, the world prop, the Gravity Ball, remained locked in place. The white ice mist, cold as death, swept through the air, and in an instant, Chen Guozhu was encased in a solid block of ice¡ªa human-shaped sculpture of his former glory. And so, the once mighty Lord of Chen, whose name struck fear into the hearts of all, met his end. There was no mercy for him, nor for the generals and elite soldiers who had once basked in their own arrogance. They too, with all their strength and pride, were trapped in their icy prison, each one frozen into lifeless statues, their existence extinguished as swiftly as a flicker of a dying flame. They had boasted of slaying gods, claiming their invincibility, but in the end, they became nothing more than frozen relics of their former hubris, their lives turned to ice and forgotten. Not one soul among them had the faintest inkling of how the gods had wrought such a fate upon them. The legends they had once scoffed at had now become their unshakable reality. The entire city of Chen Guo, home to millions, fell into an eerie silence. It was as if time itself had been frozen. The streets, once filled with life, now lay lifeless¡ªan ancient, frozen city, where even the wind dared not stir. "Remarkable... the power of liquid nitrogen is even greater than I anticipated." Outside the capital, Xia Chuan stood, his eyes gazing upon the spectacle before him. With a flick of his wrist, he uncorked the bottle containing the liquid nitrogen and unleashed its chilling fury. In an instant, the entire city of Chen Guo was transformed into an ice-bound wasteland. Everything, from the smallest leaf to the mightiest soldier, was frozen solid, immortalized as lifelike ice sculptures. The intense cold held its grip, and even the sun in this strange world seemed to lack the strength to dispel the bitter frost. Xia Chuan gazed upward, noting that the sun did not seem to offer any warmth. The light it cast felt as cold as a distant star, and when its rays touched him, they were no more than a faint, indifferent glow. It was as if this world had no power to push back against the unnatural cold.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "The power of liquid nitrogen in this world surpasses my expectations," Xia Chuan mused. "This world is even more suited to my strength than I had imagined." As the ice continued to spread, a voice from the Book of Wisdom broke through his thoughts. "Master, there is a world prop within this city." "A world prop?" Xia Chuan¡¯s heart quickened. "Where is it?" "In the palace," the Book replied with certainty. "It lies within the frozen form of an old man clad in imperial robes." Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation. His luck seemed to be unreasonably good, having recently acquired a world item and now on the verge of claiming another. It did not take long for him to find the object of his search. The elderly figure, forever frozen in ice, clutched the world prop within his grasp¡ªa small black sphere, pulsing with an eerie, potent energy. With a flick of his hand, the sphere was summoned before him, its aura shimmering with mysterious power. "How do I refine it?" Xia Chuan inquired, his curiosity piqued. "Place a drop of blood upon it," the Book of Wisdom instructed. "The blood will activate the world prop, allowing it to bond with you." Without hesitation, Xia Chuan pricked his finger and allowed a drop of blood to fall upon the black sphere. To him, it was but a simple drop, but to the sphere, it was like an ocean of life. At once, the sphere reacted, absorbing the blood greedily, its surface glowing with an unholy light. In a moment, the blood was consumed entirely, and the sphere began to rise, its power surging. Boom! With a flash of light, the sphere merged with Xia Chuan¡¯s body, flooding him with an influx of knowledge. His mind swirled with newfound power, and the information poured into him like a torrent. "World Item: Gravity Ball," the Book of Wisdom announced. "Ability: Manipulation of gravity. The range and strength of the effect are determined by the physical strength of the user." Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes widened in awe. "A world item that controls gravity?" His heart raced with excitement. This was no mere trinket; this was a weapon of unimaginable power. His thoughts turned to Chen Guozhu and his army. Even with their might, their manipulation of gravity had been limited, at most increasing it by ten times their own weight. But with his unparalleled strength, Xia Chuan realized that the gravity he could wield would dwarf theirs by an unimaginable margin¡ªtens of thousands of times greater. And the best part? The energy required to use the Gravity Ball was minimal for him. He could unleash its power with barely any effort. In that moment, Xia Chuan understood that this world was full of unimaginable treasures, and with each discovery, his thirst for power grew. This world had so much to offer, and he would seize it all. Chapter 11 The Fall of Chen Guo At this moment, Li Xiao and his loyal companions raced toward the capital of Tang State, Chang''an. His heart burned with a singular purpose: to summon the soldiers of Tang and lead them into battle against Chen State, seeking swift revenge for the slaughter of their people. With unwavering faith in the Primordial Gods, Li Xiao felt certain of the outcome. After all, if the ancient beings had intervened to bring down Chen Guo, the kingdom¡¯s demise was all but assured. There would be no survivors¡ªonly ruins where once a mighty kingdom stood. Just as the wind whispered in his ear, a booming, otherworldly voice resonated within the depths of his consciousness: "Your wish has been fulfilled. The kingdom of Chen has been destroyed." "Impossible!" The words rang through Li Xiao¡¯s mind like a thunderclap, and he and his companions exchanged bewildered glances, their faces contorted with disbelief. "Is it truly gone? So quickly? The destruction of Chen Guo¡ªhow can this be?" One of Li Xiao¡¯s guards, his throat dry, swallowed hard, unable to fathom what he had just heard. It had only been half an hour since the departure of the Primordial Gods, and now the news of Chen Guo¡¯s annihilation had reached them. How could such an enormous kingdom, with its vast army and powerful world props, be wiped out so swiftly? "It is true. The gods cannot lie. When the gods speak, it is so," Li Xiao declared with unwavering conviction, his voice filled with awe. A shiver ran down his spine, a mixture of fear and elation. "Indeed. The gods would never deceive us mortals." "But still... is it true? We must return to Chang''an and see for ourselves," one of the generals added, his voice thick with urgency. "There is no point in debating. We must know the truth." Without further delay, the group hastened their pace, their steeds flying across the land like arrows released from a bow. Every second weighed heavy, and they could not wait to reach Chang''an to confirm the fate of Chen Guo. A Day Later¡ªThe Shocking Truth After a long and grueling day, Li Xiao and his men finally returned to the capital, Chang''an. What greeted them was a sight that chilled them to their very cores.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The once-feared soldiers of Chen Guo, now defeated and broken, knelt in surrender before the Tang forces. Their pride had been shattered, their power dissolved in the face of the overwhelming might of the gods. Chang''an had been reclaimed. "Your Highness! You have returned!" The Tang generals saluted Li Xiao with fervor, their faces bright with the joy of victory. Their excitement was palpable, for with the death of the Tang Lord, Li Xiao now stood as the sole heir to the throne, the one capable of stabilizing the fractured kingdom. "What has happened here?" Li Xiao asked, his voice steady, though his mind raced with questions. A general stepped forward, his eyes alight with relief. "Your Highness, rejoice! Chen Guo has been destroyed. Divine punishment has befallen them. The Lord of Chen and his generals, along with their most important officials, have perished. All of them. None have survived." Li Xiao¡¯s heart thundered in his chest. Though he had suspected it, hearing the confirmation sent a shiver down his spine. "Tell me more," he demanded, his voice a low rumble, as his mind sought to piece together the truth of what had happened. The general''s expression grew somber as he recounted the tale. "A mighty ancient god appeared in Chen Guo just yesterday. It was as though a mountain itself had come to life¡ªits arms were so vast they could hold an entire city, and its eyes shone with the radiance of the sun and the moon. The Kingdom of Chen, unaware of their offense, angered the Primordial Gods, and as a result, they were met with swift and terrible retribution. The Lord of Chen and his officials were struck down in a moment of divine wrath." Li Xiao¡¯s thoughts raced. A god had appeared? The sheer scale of such power left him speechless. "What kind of divine punishment did they face?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper, as though fearing to speak too loudly of such immense power. "The god¡­ it wielded a magical artifact of unimaginable power," the general continued, awe and fear in his voice. "With a single strike, it froze the entire land for thousands of miles. Cities turned to ice, and the chilling cold spread for hundreds of miles. Those who remained in the cities were frozen into statues¡ªno one could escape. Only the strongest warriors, the diamond soldiers, managed to survive, but even they could not withstand the cold for long. The entire kingdom was gripped by this unnatural winter, as though an ancient Ice Age had descended upon them." The general paused, his face pale with the gravity of what he had just described. "In the end, tens of millions of people perished. It was a calamity unlike any other." Li Xiao and his companions stood in stunned silence. The devastation was unimaginable. The destruction of an entire kingdom, with so many lives lost, had been wrought by a single divine force. "Could this truly be the power of the gods?" Li Xiao whispered, his voice thick with disbelief. "A force so immense, so merciless, that it could wipe out an entire kingdom in the blink of an eye?" The generals exchanged uneasy glances. "Yes, Your Highness," one of them said. "The divine punishment of the gods is a power beyond mortal comprehension. The kingdom of Chen is no more. All that remains is a cold and empty land." Li Xiao¡¯s eyes hardened. "This is an opportunity," he said, his voice now filled with determination. "We must seize it. The kingdom of Chen lies in ruins. This is our chance to expand the borders of Tang and claim their land as our own. This is a golden opportunity, and we must not let it slip away." "Yes, Your Highness!" the generals responded in unison, their resolve firm. "Prepare the army. We march to Chen Guo." Chapter 12 The Frozen Kingdom of Chen When Li Xiao and his companions entered the capital of Chen Guo, an eerie chill gripped the air, striking them with an unnatural cold. The sun blazed high above, but within the city¡¯s walls, a bone-chilling frost swept through the streets, forcing them to shiver uncontrollably. "This... this!" one of the soldiers gasped, his breath misting in the frigid air. "My heavens, the entire city is frozen!" Another guard, his voice trembling, whispered in disbelief, "Is this truly God''s punishment?" "How could it happen so quickly?" another murmured. "The city was intact, and now... it is frozen to its very core. What sort of terrifying power could cause such destruction?" "But it¡¯s not just the capital. Dozens of other cities in Chen Guo have also been frozen. Only the smallest, most remote cities, with few people, have survived," said one of the officers, his voice steeped in awe and fear. ¡°Look there!¡± Another pointed, eyes wide with shock. "Isn''t that the Lord of Chen? And the Prime Minister, General, and the other high-ranking officials¡ªlook at them, they¡¯re frozen solid in the palace!" The truth was undeniable: those who had once held dominion over the kingdom had now become lifeless statues, their forms preserved in ice as though they had been caught in a moment of terror. "This is no mere disaster," one whispered in a voice filled with dread. "It is divine punishment, an anger from the gods that no mortal power can withstand." The streets of Chen Guo, once bustling with life and commerce, now lay silent and still. People who had once walked with purpose, who had peddled their wares, or stolen from the shadows, were now encased in ice, their movements frozen in time. Soldiers who had patrolled the streets stood as statues, as did the wealthy and powerful¡ªevery life extinguished in an instant. The ice had swept through the city like a tidal wave, as though the very heavens had turned against the kingdom. A powerful chill surged through the streets, freezing everything in its wake, from the poorest beggars to the highest officials. No one had been spared, not even the ruling family. The weight of the catastrophe sank into the hearts of the soldiers from Tang State. They could see the fear, the helplessness, and the crushing inevitability of the moment in the frozen expressions of Chen Guo''s people.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Even the Lord of Chen, with all his resources and the might of his kingdom, had no time to react. He had perished along with his generals and advisors, frozen before they could grasp the enormity of the divine punishment descending upon them. "Your Highness... is this truly divine punishment?" One of Li Xiao¡¯s personal guards stammered, his voice shaking as he stared at the frozen wasteland before him. The realization struck him like a thunderclap. The power of the Primordial Gods was not something to be questioned. It was beyond mortal comprehension. Li Xiao nodded slowly, feeling a chill that had nothing to do with the ice surrounding them. This was not the power of mortal men. No army, no artifact could have wrought such a fate. "It is terrifying. The ice, it won¡¯t melt for months, perhaps even a year," one of the generals said grimly, shuddering as the cold gnawed at his bones. "Even a Diamond-level warrior like myself feels the bitter sting of this chill." "Yes, it is true," Li Xiao murmured, his voice filled with awe and fear. "What the Primordial Gods spoke has come to pass. Chen Guo is destroyed, utterly wiped out. Their army, their rulers¡ªgone. The entire kingdom, nothing more than a frozen graveyard." His legs trembled slightly, not from the cold, but from the weight of the power he had just witnessed. At first, he had wished for the destruction of Chen¡¯s military forces and the death of its leaders. But the Primordial Gods had interpreted his words differently, wiping out the entire kingdom, down to the last living soul. Such power was both a blessing and a curse. If his wish had been more reckless, he could have condemned Tang Guo to a similar fate. The gods were not to be trifled with¡ªthey granted their desires, but at a terrible cost. "I must be careful," Li Xiao thought, his respect for the Primordial Gods growing deeper with each passing moment. He had only been a shallow believer before, but now, he was a true devotee, humbled and awed by their immense power. "Your Highness," a general asked, his voice filled with reverence. "What shall we do now?" Li Xiao straightened, his eyes blazing with purpose. "First, we will take control of the entire territory of Chen Guo. Every city will be under the rule of Tang, and our soldiers will station themselves throughout the land." The generals nodded eagerly, their excitement palpable. This was an opportunity unlike any other¡ªan opportunity to expand the borders of Tang and claim a vast and fertile land. This was a feat that had eluded the Tang for generations, yet Li Xiao had achieved it with the will of the gods on his side. "But there is more," Li Xiao continued, his voice firm. "I will order the Artisans Department to carve sculptures of the Primordial Gods. From this day forth, the entire Tang State will become their loyal servants, their true believers." His words carried weight, and the generals knew this was more than a mere political move. It was a declaration of faith and a pledge of loyalty to the ancient gods that had helped him achieve the impossible. Li Xiao had seen firsthand the devastating power of the Primordial Gods, and now, he understood that no mortal force could challenge them. With their protection, Tang Guo would never fear invasion. They would stand, unchallenged, for eternity. "Yes, Your Highness," the generals responded, their eyes gleaming with excitement and awe. The bond between Tang Guo and the Primordial Gods was unbreakable, and with it, the future of the kingdom was secured. Chapter 13 The Return of Xia Chuan In the quiet, ordinary bedroom of a residential building within the Rose District of Xuanhuangxing, a sudden shift in the atmosphere signaled an extraordinary arrival. Whoosh! A shimmering ancient bronze door materialized within the room, its edges glowing with a radiant, precious light. As the door creaked open, a lone figure stepped through¡ªthe one who had traversed worlds, Xia Chuan. "Finally home," Xia Chuan exhaled, his voice filled with a mix of relief and excitement. He had just emerged from a mysterious miniature world, returning with two powerful world props¡ªrelics of immense power and potential. His heart raced with anticipation; this was an unparalleled gain. But Xia Chuan was not of Xuanhuangxing¡¯s blood. No, he was a mere human from Earth. Upon his rebirth into this world, he found the world not so different from his own¡ªits technological level comparable, its mysteries waiting to be unraveled. He adapted quickly, having few attachments to the world¡ªno family, no close companions¡ªno one would ever know the soul of Xia Chuan had changed. ¡°Is this the realm of the Primordial Gods, where the master resides?¡± The Book of Wisdom, a sentient artifact bound to Xia Chuan, spoke with an eager tone, its voice filled with a thirst for knowledge. This was the first time it had left its original world, and now it stood within the vast expanse of Xuanhuangxing, awed by the sight of its surroundings. "It is," Xia Chuan answered, his voice calm, yet there was a glimmer in his eyes. He did not hesitate to share the secrets of this world with the Book of Wisdom. After all, the two were bound, inseparable in purpose and fate. As Xia Chuan surveyed the room, his thoughts lingered on the future. He knew, instinctively, that the peace he felt now would soon shatter. Yet the Book of Wisdom was not concerned with such thoughts. Its focus was on the grandeur of the surroundings. "This world is... vast," it marveled. "The space around us is far greater than even the combined territories of Chen Guo and Tang Guo. The scale here is unlike anything I have ever seen." "Yes," Xia Chuan replied, a small smile tugging at his lips. "But I fear this world is on the brink of something far more dangerous." He turned to the digital screen in his room, where the latest news flashed across his eyes. "A massive sea monster has been spotted in the depths of the Pacific Ocean, sinking multiple ships. Rescue operations are underway."Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "Vampire bats have descended upon the mountain ranges, draining the life from hundreds of sheep." "Dozens of donkeys have mysteriously vanished in Shennongjia, suspected to be taken by savage goblins." "The flames of Laojun Mountain have reached the heavens. Tens of thousands of locals have been evacuated due to the wildfire." "A magnitude 7 earthquake shakes Sichuan, causing destruction across dozens of cities. Thousands are feared dead." A chilling truth unfolded before Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes as he scrolled through the relentless stream of disasters. The world trembled with unnatural frequency, a clear sign of something amiss. "There is a shadow lingering in the dark," he muttered to himself. "Something far more terrifying than mere natural disasters." His fists clenched in resolve. While disasters such as these would normally pass with time, their sudden onslaught could not be ignored. A pattern was forming¡ªunseen changes were creeping through the world, and though the common people remained oblivious, Xia Chuan could feel the shifting undercurrents of fate. The Book of Wisdom¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. "Master, the world you walk in is on the verge of a cataclysmic transformation." "A transformation?" Xia Chuan asked, his brow furrowing. "What do you sense?" The Book of Wisdom paused, then spoke again with its signature wisdom. "The aura of heaven and earth... is recovering." "Aura of heaven and earth? What is this ''aura''?" Xia Chuan was perplexed. The words were unfamiliar, yet they stirred something deep within him. "The aura of heaven and earth is a special life force, one that nourishes all things," the Book of Wisdom explained. "Life that absorbs this aura experiences a transformation, rising to a higher realm. Worlds rich in this aura give birth to extraordinary beings¡ªpowers beyond mortal comprehension. The world you inhabit now was once a land of great spiritual energy, but for some unknown reason, the aura was lost. Now, it is beginning to return." Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes widened with understanding. The changes happening across Xuanhuangxing were no coincidence; they were the first stirrings of a grand resurgence. "But why now?" he asked. "What has caused the aura to return?" The Book of Wisdom was silent for a moment. "There are many possibilities. It could be the work of humans, a rift torn open by another world, or perhaps the world itself healing. I cannot say for sure." Xia Chuan nodded slowly, digesting the information. "And what will happen when the aura fully recovers?" "If the aura spreads across the world, the very fabric of reality will change," the Book of Wisdom warned. "Beasts will become powerful monsters, humans may awaken extraordinary abilities, and the land itself will transform. Xuanhuangxing, as you know it, will no longer exist. It will be a world reborn." Xia Chuan¡¯s mind raced. The signs were clear¡ªXuanhuangxing was in the throes of a grand transformation. The world he had come to know would soon be shattered, replaced with something unknown and dangerous. "The time to grow stronger is now," he murmured, his resolve hardening. "I need to become a transcendent. Only then can I navigate the coming storm." With a firm grip on his future, Xia Chuan prepared to step into the unknown, knowing that the power to survive this world¡¯s transformation would require more than mere strength¡ªit would require mastery over the very essence of the world itself. Chapter 14 The Voice of Faith Booming~~~ At that moment, Xia Chuan was suddenly enveloped by a wave of ethereal prayers. A chorus of voices rose around him, faint and persistent, like a thousand bees humming in unison. The voices buzzed, overlapping, as if not one but hundreds of millions of souls were calling out at once. "Great God, please accept our prayers and sacrifices. Respond to us, your devoted believers, with your divine will..." The prayers reverberated in his ears, filling the space with a strange, almost overwhelming energy. At the same time, golden lines¡ªlike threads of light¡ªseemed to stretch across the infinite void, piercing through time and space to reach Xia Chuan. They sank into the depths of his consciousness, merging with every fiber of his being. It felt as though he were submerged in a divine hot spring, the warmth spreading through his skin, muscles, and bones. He could feel his strength growing at an astonishing rate¡ªhis physical form rapidly strengthening before his very eyes. "Who... is this? Who is speaking?" Xia Chuan''s mind raced, confused by the sudden intrusion. The Book of Wisdom''s voice resonated within him, calm and wise. "Master, these are the prayers of your believers." "Believers? Are they from that miniature world?" Xia Chuan blinked, puzzled. "Yes," the Book of Wisdom confirmed. "The human souls from that world have come to worship you. Roughly speaking, there are now over 600 million who have pledged their faith to you." "Six hundred million believers?" Xia Chuan was taken aback, disbelief flashing in his eyes. He had barely done anything in that world¡ªjust the destruction of a small country. How could it have led to such a vast following? The Book of Wisdom''s voice was solemn. "The faith of those who feared you has transformed into unwavering devotion. Among them, Li Xiao, a loyal believer, became the new king of the Tang Dynasty. Under his rule, the Kingdom of Chen fell into his hands, and he compelled its people to swear allegiance to you. Through his actions, the entire population of the Tang Dynasty, numbering over 600 million, now calls you their master."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Xia Chuan was stunned. He could not comprehend how such a thing had happened in such a short span of time. "But I¡¯ve only been back in this world for a mere two hours! How could Li Xiao have conquered the kingdom so quickly?" "Master, the flow of time in the two worlds differs greatly," the Book of Wisdom explained. "While one day has passed in the world you inhabit, a full year has passed in the miniature world. So though only two hours have passed here, in the miniature world, over a year has passed." Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "A year has passed there? The time disparity between these worlds is vast... too vast!" At that moment, he noticed the golden lines¡ªthese threads of light¡ªdancing through the air, surrounding him like a delicate web. He could feel their power, like an unseen force intertwining with his soul. "Is this the power of faith?" he asked, his voice filled with intrigue. "What is it used for?" "Indeed," the Book of Wisdom replied. "The power of faith is a magical force, a divine energy capable of transcending the mortal realm. With it, you can rapidly ascend to the transcendent state¡ªor even attain the status of a true god. Though your following is not yet vast, if the number of your believers continues to grow, surpassing tens of billions, or even trillions, the benefits to you will be unimaginable." Xia Chuan clenched his fists, contemplating the potential of this divine power. If he could harness the power of faith, it could provide him a shortcut to transcendence¡ªa path to unimaginable strength. Boom~~ A clear voice echoed within his mind, as if spoken from the very depths of the void: "Master God, loyal believer Li Xiao prays to you. I offer you my service, my wealth, my life. All I have is yours. I will sacrifice my family, burn my kingdom, and lay down everything to serve you." The voice was filled with fervor, devotion dripping from every word. "Sacrifice?" Xia Chuan raised an eyebrow. "What is this?" "Yes," the Book of Wisdom responded. "The believers can bring more than just faith; they are your most devoted servants, your soldiers. They can offer you treasures, even world props, as long as you desire them. They will bring you whatever you ask for, willing to sacrifice everything for your power." Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes gleamed with understanding. This is power beyond the ordinary. Not only does it grant strength, but it also provides resources and allies from another world. With a deliberate thought, Xia Chuan reached out through the web of faith and connected to Li Xiao. His voice echoed across the spiritual realm, his command clear: "Very well, I seek world props and knowledge¡ªknowledge about everything in your world, especially regarding cultivation. Bring me all the secrets, all the wisdom that your world possesses." The path to transcendence was laid before him, and Xia Chuan knew that with the power of faith, his ascent was assured. The world of the miniature world held its secrets, and soon, they would all belong to him. Chapter 15 The Divine Sacrifice At this moment, in the capital of the Tang Dynasty, Chang''an, the once mighty kingdom now stood as the ruler of the newly conquered Chen. Over a month had passed since the Tang forces had obliterated the Chen Kingdom, bringing its vast territories under their dominion. The population had swelled to an astonishing 600 million, and the army of the Tang Dynasty now numbered in the millions, with soldiers stationed throughout the land. In terms of military strength and national power, Tang had never been so formidable. However, despite these gains, Li Xiao, the new sovereign of the Tang, found himself overwhelmed by the weight of governing such an enormous realm. Barely a youth, his brow was furrowed, his once-youthful face now marred by the strain of his responsibilities. The greatest calamity was not the suppression of the rebellion in Chen, but the unnatural disasters that had struck the kingdom. Earthquakes, droughts, and crop failures had wreaked havoc across the land, leaving countless villages and towns in ruin. The population was decimated by starvation, and gruesome tales of cannibalism spread like wildfire. Despite all his efforts, Li Xiao was powerless to halt the suffering. His position as the ruler of Tang was of little comfort in the face of such overwhelming disasters. After exhausting all known methods and remedies, a final thought occurred to him¡ªone that had been whispered by the wind itself. Perhaps, just perhaps, the ancient god, the one who had once gifted him the power to rule, could provide an answer. In his desperation, Li Xiao turned to the only force that could save his kingdom¡ªthe god he had sworn to serve. And so, he gathered the most powerful officials of his court, as well as countless common folk, bringing them all to the grand square to offer their prayers. They bowed in unison, as they had done for three days and nights, pleading for a divine response. At long last, their devotion was met with a voice¡ªmighty and eternal¡ªechoing in their minds. "He has responded. The Lord God has spoken." The sound of this divine reply brought waves of relief to the people. Their hearts swelled with gratitude, for the gods had indeed heard their desperate cries. But the next moment, a question arose. "Wait¡­ the Lord God asks for world props and all the knowledge of this world?!"Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. One of the ministers turned pale. "World props? Such treasures are nearly impossible to acquire. Tang has but a single world prop¡ªthe Book of Wisdom. There is no other. What will we sacrifice in its place?" The question lingered, as the officials exchanged worried glances. World props were the ultimate treasures, objects that could not be found in the mortal world, let alone offered as a sacrifice. Tang had only the Book of Wisdom, a relic from a time long past. For them, offering such a sacred artifact was an impossibility. "Perhaps," Li Xiao said, his voice steady, "we need not sacrifice world props, but knowledge. We will offer everything we have, all the wisdom of our kingdom. Whether martial arts, secrets of cultivation, or even the most mundane texts, we will give it all." The idea was met with reluctant agreement. Though world props were irreplaceable, the gods, they reasoned, might be pleased with the knowledge they could provide. "Yes, knowledge is the ultimate offering," another minister added. "Gold, silver, and ores are of little value in the eyes of the gods. Only knowledge can satisfy them." So, the ministers and officials scoured the kingdom, collecting every scroll, every book, and every secret technique they could find. Cultivation manuals, martial arts secrets, even the most basic texts on geography, were brought before the altar, stacked in towering piles. They would offer all they had, hoping it would be enough to appease the god.
Meanwhile, in the realm of Xia Chuan... The sacrifices began in earnest, as Li Xiao and his court sent forth their offerings. "Ding dong, your followers have sacrificed the cultivation manual ''Tian Yuan Xin Fa.''" "Ding dong, your followers have sacrificed the martial art ''Tian Gang Zhi.''" "Ding dong, your followers have sacrificed the secret technique ''Tai Su Yin Gong.''" "Ding dong, your followers have sacrificed the martial skill ''Feng Zhu Gong.''" One after another, the messages of sacrifice rang in Xia Chuan''s mind. The ringing sound grew unbearable, each notification like a relentless drumbeat. Eventually, Xia Chuan could bear it no longer and blocked the flood of sacrificial messages, but the Book of Wisdom continued to process them without issue. In the span of mere moments, nearly every martial arts and cultivation secret from both the Chen and Tang kingdoms had been offered up. The sheer volume of knowledge was staggering, and Xia Chuan felt the weight of it. "Not bad," Xia Chuan mused, pleased with the bounty of cultivation secrets. With this wealth of knowledge, his path to transcending the mortal realm was now assured. These texts, brimming with arcane wisdom, would be the key to unlocking his ascension to greatness. However, he knew that a reciprocal gesture was required. The sacrifices of his followers must be met with his divine favor. "I am pleased with your offerings," Xia Chuan¡¯s voice rang out through the spiritual ether. "Tell me, what is it that you desire, my loyal servants? Speak, and your wishes shall be granted." As his divine voice reverberated through the hearts and minds of Li Xiao and his court, the faithful awaited their answer, trembling with anticipation. Chapter 16 The Divine Gift "Success! We have pleased the Lord God." Li Xiao and his ministers heard the voice of the god, and their hearts surged with joy. The sacrifice had been made, and now it was time to receive their reward. They knew well that the first time they had offered their devotion, the god had granted them a wish, which led to the destruction of their enemies, Chen, and the growth of their kingdom. Now, they had once again made a sacrifice. What would the god grant this time? "My Lord," one of the ministers asked, his voice heavy with concern, "What wishes shall we make?" Li Xiao stood solemnly before the altar. "We must be wise. Greed will bring the gods'' displeasure. Let us request only what we need, nothing more." There was silence as the ministers pondered. What could they ask for that would satisfy the god yet not stir up his ire? "The natural disasters that have ravaged our land... the drought has left us without crops," one minister spoke up. "What if we ask the god to bring rain, to end the drought?" "No," Li Xiao replied firmly, shaking his head. "While a drought is indeed devastating, it is not the rain we need most. It is the food that will sustain us through the coming trials. A lack of food is the true danger. The famine will claim far more lives than the drought ever could. If we can solve the famine, we can survive anything else." The ministers nodded in agreement, realizing the truth in Li Xiao''s words. The god had granted them a wish once before, and it had turned the tide in their favor. Now, they needed to ask for something that would secure their survival. Li Xiao raised his voice, addressing the heavens. "Great Lord God, we seek your aid. Grant us the food to survive the famine that follows the drought."
In the otherworldly realm of Xia Chuan...A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Xia Chuan, who had been quietly observing the unfolding events, heard the wish. The voice of his follower, Li Xiao, echoed in his mind, requesting food to sustain their people. "Food?" Xia Chuan murmured to himself. "A trivial request." He smiled, knowing that such a wish was easily within his power. A mere matter of food was nothing for one with the strength of a god. After all, in this miniature world, even the smallest amount of food could sustain its tiny inhabitants for ages. Xia Chuan waved his hand casually, and from his personal abode, he summoned a bag of rice. A simple sack, weighing fifty catties¡ªenough to feed millions of these miniature humans. "Ah, the Bronze Gate," Xia Chuan mused, "That should do the trick." The mysterious Bronze Gate, a powerful artifact, could open portals to any space it had previously encountered. No matter the distance or the objects, the gate could transport them instantly. With a gesture, he sent the rice through the portal, ready to deliver it to his followers.
Back in Chang''an... Li Xiao and his ministers waited anxiously, their eyes scanning the skies. Then, without warning, a great flash of light pierced the heavens. A massive bronze gate appeared above the city, glowing with golden radiance, its presence awe-inspiring and majestic. The very air seemed to tremble beneath its power, and the people, sensing something divine, fell to their knees in reverence. The gate opened with a resounding boom, and to the astonishment of all, a torrential downpour of rice began to fall from the sky. The grains poured down like meteors, tumbling from the heavens in a cascade of golden bounty. "Move! Move!" cried the panicked voices of the crowd. "The rice, it¡¯s falling from the sky!" For the people of Chang''an, this was a scene beyond their wildest dreams¡ªrice falling from the heavens, the very gift of the gods. Some wept with joy, others with awe, but all were filled with a profound sense of gratitude. The rice, though seemingly a gift of abundance, was massive in scale for the miniature humans of this world. Fifty catties of rice amounted to over 1.25 million individual grains, each the size of a meteorite to them. As they fell, the rice created a spectacle unlike any other¡ªa cosmic rain of sustenance, both terrifying and wondrous. The rice landed outside the city of Chang''an, sparing the citizens from harm. But for those who witnessed it, the sight of such a gift, so vast and overwhelming, would be etched into their memories forever. "Such is the grace of the gods," Li Xiao whispered, his heart swelling with gratitude. He knew that with this divine bounty, Tang could survive the trials ahead. The famine would be averted, and the people of his kingdom would thrive once more. Chapter 17 The Power Behind Tang鈥檚 Rise The rise of Tang State was not unnoticed. The surrounding kingdoms, wary of the sudden surge in Tang''s strength, could not ignore the growing power. After the fall of Chen, Tang''s might had reached unprecedented heights, casting a shadow over the neighboring lands. Fear and curiosity spread like wildfire as spies infiltrated Tang, desperate to uncover the cause of its newfound dominance. "Have you found anything?" a high-ranking official asked, his eyes sharp with concern. "How did Tang manage to annihilate Chen so swiftly?" "Indeed, I''ve uncovered the truth," a spy answered, his voice filled with gravity. "It is said that an ancient god, one who emerged from the forbidden lands of the divine, struck down Chen in a single blow." "Preposterous!" The official scoffed, his disbelief evident. "Ancient gods are mere myths, stories told by the ignorant. Where did you hear such nonsense?" The spy stood firm, his expression unwavering. "What I speak is the truth. It is said that Chen''s cities were struck by divine punishment, entire metropolises frozen in an instant, causing the death of millions." "Yes, it is true," another spy chimed in, confirming the tale. "To survive the drought and famine, the rulers of Tang made sacrifices to the ancient gods. As a result, divine rice¡ªeach grain as large as a rock¡ªrained down from the heavens." The room fell silent as the spies exchanged knowing glances. The reports, though unbelievable, were consistent, each confirming the same miraculous events. The rice that fell from the sky, the divine intervention¡ªit was all too surreal to ignore. Some of the spies had even been present, witnessing the miracle with their own eyes. In their hearts, fear and awe warred, for they had witnessed a force beyond mortal comprehension. "If this is true..." the official murmured, his face pale with dread, "Does it mean that Tang now enjoys the protection of the ancient gods?" The room fell still. Tang, a kingdom now under the favor of a god¡ªthis revelation struck fear into the hearts of the spies. What mortal army could stand against the power of a god? The power of an ancient deity, one who could call forth divine rain and freeze entire cities, was beyond anything the world had ever known. "If such power is real," a spy whispered, "Then Tang is untouchable. We must tread carefully, or we will suffer the same fate as Chen."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The discussion grew heated. The ancient gods were not merely legends¡ªthey were real, and they had chosen Tang as their protector. The spies spoke of the god''s eyes, which shone like the sun, moon, and stars, and of the immense power that could crush a kingdom with but a thought. In comparison, even the greatest treasures of the world seemed insignificant. "We must relay this information to our rulers," one spy finally said, his voice grave. "What they choose to do next is beyond our control. We are mere messengers." With those words, the spies departed, their minds heavy with the knowledge of the forces now aligned with Tang. As their report spread to the neighboring kingdoms, the name of Tang became synonymous with divine favor, and the once-mighty nations trembled in fear.
Meanwhile, in Xuanhuangxing... Xia Chuan sat in the quiet confines of his Rose District city, pondering his next steps. The miniature world had been set in motion, and his influence had spread far. Now, the question of his own cultivation weighed heavily on his mind. What path would lead him to true power? "How should I proceed with my cultivation?" Xia Chuan asked, his voice calm but filled with determination. The Book of Wisdom, a sentient artifact that guided Xia Chuan, responded promptly. "Master, after analyzing the energies of the world you inhabit, I have found that the cultivation methods from your world are similar to those of my realm. You may directly adopt them, with little modification required." Xia Chuan''s eyes gleamed with hope. "So, the path of cultivation here is similar to that in your realm? This is good fortune indeed. But which method should I practice?" The Book of Wisdom was swift in its response. "Master, after reviewing the numerous texts offered by your followers, I have found one that best suits your physique. It is called Hun Dong Tu Na Gong." Xia Chuan''s curiosity piqued. "What makes this method the best choice?" "This technique," the Book of Wisdom explained, "is one of the most profound. It can unlock the deepest potential of your body, allowing you to transcend mortal limitations. However, its difficulty is immense. But with my assistance, you will master it." Xia Chuan nodded, a smile creeping onto his lips. "If it can truly unlock my potential, then I will dedicate myself to mastering it. But... is this place suitable for such advanced practice?" The Book of Wisdom paused, then replied, "No, the spiritual energy here is insufficient for such a technique. You will need to seek out a place of higher spiritual density." Xia Chuan¡¯s mind raced. "Then where should I go to cultivate?" "Master," the Book of Wisdom advised, "Seek out renowned mountains and rivers. Places where the spiritual energy gathers naturally, where human presence is scarce. These locations are ideal for cultivating such a profound technique." Without hesitation, Xia Chuan made his decision. "I will go to Bailong Mountain. It is nearby and known for its spiritual density. It is the perfect place to begin." Chapter 18 The Miracle of the Divine Rice The scene that unfolded before them was beyond comprehension. Eyes wide with awe and mouths agape, the people of Chang''an stood frozen as the heavens seemed to open, showering them with a divine spectacle. The celestial power was undeniable, and for the first time, they witnessed the gods¡¯ miraculous might firsthand. "Magnificent! Truly magnificent!" they cried, their voices trembling with excitement. The sheer scale of the event shook them to their core, for they were witnessing a divine miracle, something that could only exist in the realm of gods. "My heavens, what is this?" one man shouted, his voice quivering with disbelief. "Is this a meteorite? How could it possess such power?" Rushing to the city''s wall, he gazed up, and what he saw would be etched into his memory forever. From the skies, an immense rain of white grains fell like a celestial storm. As they struck the earth, the very mountains themselves crumbled. Dozens of peaks were razed, their towering forms flattened as if they were mere pebbles before an unstoppable force. The land itself groaned beneath the weight of the divine rice, the earth cracking open with deep fissures as trees and rocks shattered. What once was flat land now resembled the surface of an ancient battlefield, scarred and broken. But amidst the chaos, there stood a mountain¡ªno, a mountain range¡ªformed entirely of rice. The towering heaps of white grains stretched further than any eye could see, easily outpacing the expanse of Chang''an itself. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a meteorite! This is rice! Divine rice!¡± someone shouted, the truth dawning on them with staggering clarity. They stepped forward, eyes wide in astonishment. The grains of rice before them were no mere crops¡ªthey were as large as boulders, each grain the size of a rock, its weight unimaginable. A single grain could not be held by five men combined, yet here they were, blanketed in divine sustenance. ¡°Sacred rice,¡± a voice echoed. ¡°It¡¯s rice that the gods themselves have consumed, their divine nourishment, hence the immense size.¡± The crowd was in a frenzy, their disbelief shattered by the reality before them. The gods, beings of immense stature, required grains of rice this large to sustain their mighty forms. How could mortals hope to comprehend such divine wonders? "Do you see it now?" another voice cried. "This is the rice that the gods eat. It¡¯s not of this world!"This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. People marveled at the grandeur of the scene. Each grain, each mountain of rice, represented a force beyond comprehension, a miracle sent directly from the gods. It was a gift, a blessing from the divine. The miracles performed by the Primordial Gods were no longer mere myths. This was a tangible manifestation of their will, and with it, faith spread like wildfire. Those who had once doubted the existence of gods now found themselves humbled, their belief growing stronger with every passing moment. "How could such a thing exist?" one man whispered. "A single grain of rice could feed a family for months! Just think of how many lives this will save!" The fervor in the crowd was palpable, as their hearts swelled with devotion to the gods. Their disbelief turned into unwavering faith, and with that faith, a tremendous power of belief surged from them. The gods had performed a miracle, and the people had witnessed it firsthand.
Meanwhile, within the Heart of Tang... Li Xiao and his closest advisors rushed to the site, their hearts racing with excitement and reverence. What lay before them was a sight beyond anything they had ever imagined. A mountain of rice, greater in scale than any mountain they had known, loomed before them, casting its divine shadow over the land. Even though Li Xiao and his court had been witness to many divine acts, the sheer magnitude of this event overwhelmed them. It was beyond description. "Your Majesty," one of the courtiers gasped, overwhelmed with emotion. "This... this is salvation! With this rice, our entire Tang Dynasty could eat for years! The famine, the drought¡ªgone in an instant." The curse of hunger, which had plagued them for so long, was now a distant memory. With such abundant food, the nation would thrive, unshaken by the misfortunes that had once threatened its stability. No longer would Tang face the specter of famine or hunger. But there was more to the divine rice than mere sustenance. "Not only that," a general said, his voice filled with awe, "this rice is teeming with extraordinary energy. Even a warrior could consume just a small portion and feel their strength restored, their cultivation soaring." The martial warriors of Tang, known for their insatiable hunger, could now feed upon this divine rice, replenishing their energy with but a handful. Their appetites would be sated, and their power would grow¡ªsuch a gift could not be overlooked. "Truly, the gods are generous beyond measure," another courtier said in reverence. "To think we are fortunate enough to partake in such a miraculous gift." The intoxicating aroma of the divine rice seemed to rejuvenate the very air itself. "I feel as if I''ve been granted years of life simply by inhaling this fragrance," another officer murmured. But Li Xiao, ever vigilant, quickly gave the order. "Enough talk. We must secure this rice immediately. Ensure no one steals it, and guard it with your lives." His belief in the Primordial Gods had grown stronger still. Their power, their grace¡ªit was unfathomable, and with it, the future of Tang was sealed. This was no mere blessing; it was the foundation upon which their empire would rise. "Yes, Your Majesty!" The soldiers responded in unison, their voices filled with renewed vigor. They knew that in securing this sacred gift, they were protecting the very lifeblood of the kingdom itself. Chapter 19 The Arrival of the Space Shock Xia Chuan, his mind keen with curiosity, turned to the Book of Wisdom. "If using the gravity ball requires physical strength," he asked, "then what strength does it take to wield the Book of Wisdom?" "Ah, the Book of Wisdom requires a different kind of strength altogether," the Book of Wisdom replied with a voice like the whispers of ancient sages. "It demands brainpower, a vast and potent force. Each time it is activated, it draws upon immense mental and computational power. Unfortunately, the minds of humans in the miniature world are far too small to wield it easily. A single use would almost burn their brains out. But you, my master, are different. I have never seen such a vast intellect in any creature. Your brainpower far exceeds that of these miniature beings¡ªat least a million times more. With that, you can easily draw upon my power." Xia Chuan nodded in understanding. In the miniature world, every time a human used world-shaping tools, their vitality would dwindle quickly. The more they relied on such tools, the faster they would perish. But his vast size¡ªsurpassing the humans by millions¡ªallowed him to wield world-altering artifacts with ease, without the risk of exhaustion. "I see," he murmured. "Master, there seems to be someone approaching," the Book of Wisdom warned. Xia Chuan raised an eyebrow, sensing the disturbance. He turned swiftly, the weight of the gravity ball in his hands bending space itself. With a single leap, he soared hundreds of kilometers in the blink of an eye, arriving at the cave atop Bailong Mountain in an instant.
Elsewhere, the Search Begins... "Group leader Qin Changqing, the source of the earthquake is here," a young man in white said, his voice filled with tension. "What''s going on here?" A woman in red frowned. "This place... it looks like an inexplicable force smoothed it out completely. What kind of power could do such a thing?" The ground beneath their feet told a grim story. A hundred-meter radius had been flattened, the rocks and trees crushed into powder, leaving nothing untouched. It was a scene of devastation unlike anything they had seen before.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "This... this isn¡¯t a result of a bomb," a bald man muttered, his eyes wide. "It¡¯s far more terrifying than any weapon we know." "It''s the power of a spatial shock," a middle-aged man, the leader of this group and head of the Special Affairs Bureau, spoke up. "When an alien world¡¯s passage links with ours, space itself trembles. Before the tunnel appears, there are aftershocks. These shockwaves are capable of wiping out entire cities." "Space shock?" the others murmured in awe, trying to grasp the enormity of the leader¡¯s words. "Yes, space shockwaves. The appearance of such disturbances is a sign that a spatial tunnel will soon open," Qin Changqing explained. "These aftershocks are powerful enough to devastate the land. What we see here is only a small tremor¡ªif it were a full-scale shock, it could raze cities." The team stood in stunned silence, feeling the weight of his words. "Group leader, are you suggesting that these aftershocks are connected to creatures from other worlds?" one of the younger members asked, unable to hide his shock. "Exactly," Qin Changqing replied, his voice low and serious. "For the past decade, we have witnessed the opening of spatial rifts, connecting us with alien realms. Creatures from these worlds sometimes step through, and they are far more powerful than anything our weapons can handle. Bullets, shells¡ªnone of it can harm them." The team exchanged fearful glances, realizing the magnitude of what they were dealing with. Creatures from other worlds were more terrifying than anything they had known, their powers beyond human comprehension. "And these intrusions are becoming more frequent. The number of spatial tunnels is increasing, and with each one, more monsters pour into our world," Qin Changqing added, his tone darkening. "Sooner or later, it will become uncontrollable." A chill swept over the group as the enormity of the situation sank in. "Could it be that you had us monitoring Bailong Mountain specifically because of a possible spatial tunnel?" one of them asked, connecting the dots. "Correct," Qin Changqing confirmed. "Before the tunnel appears, there are always signs¡ªspatial aftershocks. By tracking these, we can predict the locations of the tunnels and prepare for them in advance. If we act quickly enough, we can eliminate any alien creatures that emerge, preventing them from wreaking havoc." His eyes hardened, a cold glint flashing within. "We will leave none of them alive." The group''s resolve hardened in response. The mission was clear: protect their world from these terrifying invaders.
Meanwhile, atop Bailong Mountain... Xia Chuan stood alone in the cave, a shadow stretching across the stone walls as he contemplated the coming storm. His mind, far more vast than any ordinary mortal''s, felt the subtle pull of the space shockwaves, a reminder of the chaos unfolding in the world beyond. Soon, the powers of the alien realms would reveal themselves. And with them, a battle like no other would begin.
The Book of Wisdom whispered, its voice a mere echo. "Master, the time approaches. Will you choose to intervene?" Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes gleamed with purpose. "Of course. The game is set, and I will not stand idly by." Chapter 20 The Gravity of Power Xia Chuan¡¯s feet finally touched the ground at the foot of Bailong Mountain. He had traveled for hours, and as his eyes swept across the majestic peaks, he felt a deep sense of reverence. The mountain, famous across Xuanhuangxing, was said to be the site where a white dragon had once fallen, leaving its name as a legacy. Though few ventured here, the mountain was known to be steep, densely forested, and surrounded by an aura of mystery. "Is this Bailong Mountain?" Xia Chuan muttered to himself, his gaze sweeping across the verdant expanse. "It truly feels like a place where immortals might dwell." As he inhaled deeply, the spiritual energy of the mountain surrounded him, thick and pure. Compared to the city, where the air was tainted by the hustle and bustle, the essence of this place seemed richer by the dozen-fold. The mountains were alive with an ethereal presence. "Master, there is a natural cave atop this mountain, perfect for cultivation," the Book of Wisdom''s voice echoed in his mind. "Only those with great power can reach it. Ordinary mortals cannot hope to ascend." Xia Chuan''s brow furrowed as he observed the mountain''s steepness. "If ordinary mortals cannot climb it, then neither can I," he said, a trace of frustration in his voice. Though he had once been revered as a god in the miniature world, here, in this vast and towering realm, he was merely a man. A steep mountain like this, even if a seasoned climber tried to scale it, would require specialized tools and equipment. For him, it was an impossible task. "Master, have you forgotten?" The Book of Wisdom chimed in. "You are no longer an ordinary person. You are the master of the world¡¯s props, and you have already grasped extraordinary powers." Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes sparkled as realization struck. "Could the gravity ball help me here?" he asked, a glint of excitement in his voice. The Book of Wisdom responded without hesitation, "Indeed, it will." "Then I shall give it a try." Xia Chuan¡¯s mind focused on the gravity ball, the world-altering artifact he had obtained after the destruction of Chen Guo. A tool capable of manipulating gravity at will. His fingers clenched as he willed its power into action. Boom! In an instant, Xia Chuan was lifted into the air, his body floating effortlessly like a leaf on the wind. He marveled at the sensation.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "I can fly?!" he exclaimed in disbelief. Though he could not truly soar like a bird, the gravity ball eliminated the pull of gravity on his body. In essence, he was standing outside the grasp of earthly forces, allowing him to float and move freely. "Indeed, this is not flight," Xia Chuan mused, "but rather the absence of gravity, as if I were in the void of space itself." A thought crossed his mind. "If gravity can be eliminated, can it also be increased?" With a determined look, Xia Chuan slowly descended, landing with the lightest of touches upon the ground. His hands gestured as he focused once more on the gravity ball. In an instant, the gravity around him intensified, the air itself trembling under the strain. Boom, boom, boom! The ground beneath him shook as if a mighty earthquake had struck. He watched as the landscape began to deform, cracks appearing beneath his feet, the earth groaning under the weight of the force he had unleashed. "Three times the gravity," Xia Chuan muttered. "Five times, ten times..." With each increase in gravity, the terrain buckled more. The trees, rocks, and even the soil trembled in response, as if the very earth itself could not withstand the overwhelming pressure. When he pushed the gravity to one hundred times its normal force, the power was devastating. The landscape within a hundred meters of him was flattened, the earth shattering beneath the immense weight. Trees splintered, rocks cracked, and even the air seemed to groan under the strain. "Such power!" Xia Chuan exclaimed in awe, his eyes wide. "This is more destructive than a missile strike." The realization hit him like a thunderclap. The gravity ball was no ordinary tool; it was a world-altering artifact, its power immense enough to reshape the very landscape. No wonder it was considered a treasure capable of shifting the balance of the miniature world. In the face of such power, even the most powerful beings would be reduced to mere dust. "The power is indeed overwhelming," Xia Chuan murmured, feeling a sense of awe. "Yet it feels... effortless." "Master, though the power of the world¡¯s props is great, it is not without limits," the Book of Wisdom cautioned. "The strength of the host dictates the power of the artifact. If it were the original Guozhu, when he wielded the gravity ball, he could barely maintain ten times the gravity for an hour. The strength of the host dictates the limits of the artifact¡¯s power." "But I don''t feel any strain at all," Xia Chuan observed, confusion clouding his thoughts. "Ah, Master," the Book of Wisdom explained, "you have discovered the truth. You are far larger than the humans in this world. Even if a tiny human expends all their strength, they cannot hope to wield such power for long. But for you, a being of unimaginable size, the burden is but a mere trifle. The gravity ball draws upon your vast energy, allowing you to wield its power indefinitely." Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes widened. His vast size¡ªhis immense existence in comparison to these mortals¡ªmade him the perfect wielder of world props. He was no longer bound by the limitations of the ordinary. "Thus, Master," the Book of Wisdom continued, "you can exert the power of the gravity ball as long as you desire, and your mastery over it will be far more devastating than that of any other." Xia Chuan smiled, a fierce glint in his eyes. "In that case, I will not waste time. The path of power is before me." With the mountain at his feet and the gravity ball at his command, Xia Chuan stood ready to climb higher¡ªnot just the physical peaks of Bailong Mountain, but the very heights of power that lay beyond. Chapter 21 The Divine Power of Faith Xia Chuan stood atop the verdant foot of Bailong Mountain, his heart racing with excitement. As the energy of faith surged within him, he felt the power stir deep in his core. The Book of Wisdom¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, clarifying the profound nature of this newfound force. "Master, this is the power of faith. It will hasten your cultivation, advancing your strength at an unimaginable speed." "Power of faith?" Xia Chuan''s eyes sparkled with intrigue. The very concept seemed mystical, an ethereal force that could transcend the mundane and propel him forward on his path to mastery. In that moment, he stretched out his senses, and there it was¡ªlike a vast river of energy flowing toward him. Six hundred million believers from the miniature world had each contributed a spark of faith, an offering that had gathered into a mighty torrent. Their devotion, though small in each individual, had become immense when united. With a sudden rush, the golden energy flowed into him, a dazzling stream that enveloped his body. Boom! The energy swirled within him, pouring into his Dantian, where it melded with the qi already present in his body. The internal qi swelled, circulating wildly. His meridians expanded, every channel in his body filling with power, as if the very fibers of his being were becoming one with the heavens themselves. It was the Humming Tuna Gong in action, the secret technique that devoured energy like a whirlpool, drawing in everything around it with insatiable hunger. The qi surged through his body, breaking through the meridians with a force so great it felt as if the very earth trembled beneath his feet. The energy seemed to stretch on without end, like a powerful beast devouring the heavens. For an entire day, Xia Chuan stood still as the torrent of energy continued to fuel his cultivation. The flow was relentless, as if an ancient force had awakened within him.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Boom, boom, boom! The internal qi continued to circulate, faster and faster, until at last, the energy began to stabilize. Xia Chuan opened his eyes, a satisfied smile crossing his face. His body thrummed with vitality. Every meridian had been fully penetrated, every channel opened to its fullest potential. His cultivation had reached the pinnacle of the Bronze Realm¡ªPerfection. "I¡¯ve done it!" Xia Chuan''s fist clenched in triumph. The power coursing through his body was immense, even greater than the most legendary warriors of ancient times. He could feel the sheer force at his command, the power to shatter mountains with a single strike, to crush his enemies like a tiger hunting its prey. His body had been tempered by the qi, his flesh and bones honed to an otherworldly resilience. The strength that now surged through him was no mere mortal¡¯s strength¡ªit was the strength of a being who had touched the very limits of human potential. "To think it took only a day to reach the peak of the Bronze Realm... The power of faith is truly a wondrous thing," Xia Chuan marveled. In the miniature world, ordinary humans would spend years, even decades, to reach such a state. Yet, with the blessings of his millions of followers, he had advanced with unparalleled speed. But this was only the beginning. Xia Chuan stroked his chin thoughtfully. If he could gather even more followers, perhaps tens of billions, or even hundreds of billions, the rate of his cultivation would be like a rocket ascending into the heavens. Unlike the practitioners of Xuanhuangxing, who relied on the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, Xia Chuan had discovered that his path to power was far more direct. The power of belief¡ªthis ethereal force¡ªcould propel him forward at a pace that surpassed all traditional cultivation methods. "With such a vast number of miniature humans in the world, the potential for power is endless," Xia Chuan murmured to himself. If he ruled even a fraction of the miniature world, he could harvest a limitless supply of faith, and with it, accelerate his rise to unimaginable heights. His thoughts were interrupted by the Book of Wisdom¡¯s voice once again. "Master," it said, "there seems to be a spatial tunnel nearby." Xia Chuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The mention of a spatial tunnel brought forth memories of the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s warnings. Could it be true? Had a tunnel connecting different worlds truly appeared near Bailong Mountain? His pulse quickened. The possibilities that lay beyond this spatial rift were endless. Without hesitation, he rose to his feet, his mind set on exploring what lay on the other side of this mysterious opening. Chapter 22 Abnormally Detected Deep in the cave of Bailong Mountain, Xia Chuan stood still, his mind and senses attuned to the surroundings. He overheard the tense exchange of voices, the words carrying through the air like whispers on the wind. "Group leader, have you found the spatial tunnel that is about to emerge?" A voice full of concern rang out, cutting through the stillness. "No, where is it so simple?" Qin Changqing¡¯s voice, calm yet burdened with authority, echoed through the cave. "These spatial tunnels appear randomly. No one can predict their exact location. We only know that it is somewhere near Bailong Mountain Range, but the exact spot remains unknown. Our task is clear: the Special Affairs Bureau must monitor the area ceaselessly. Any movement, no matter how small, must be reported immediately. Not a single clue must slip through our fingers." His voice carried the weight of responsibility, each word imbued with an authority that seemed to echo across the cavernous expanse of the barren waste land. Every agent present could feel the immense pressure in his tone, as though the very air around them thickened with the gravity of the situation. A spatial tunnel¡ªsuch a phrase, once relegated to the realms of myth and legend¡ªnow had a terrifyingly tangible presence. The potential for disaster it held was beyond comprehension. An invasion from another world, a breach of the very fabric of reality itself¡ªa threat so cataclysmic that the fragile balance they had fought so hard to protect hung by a mere thread.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°A spatial tunnel means not just a breach of our borders,¡± Qin Changqing continued, his voice steady despite the weight bearing down upon them, ¡°but a harbinger of destruction, an enemy beyond our reckoning. We cannot afford the luxury of ignorance, nor the comfort of hesitation. We must be vigilant. Every moment, every second, could decide the fate of countless lives.¡± ¡°Understood, Group Leader,¡± came the unified response. A chorus of voices, though steady, was laced with a subtle undercurrent of fear. The weight of their mission was not lost on them. It was not just their own lives that hung in the balance, but the lives of millions, perhaps even more. The safety of the realm, its people, and its fragile peace now rested squarely upon their shoulders. Chapter 23 Emergence of Giant The earth trembled beneath the mighty force that erupted from the Bailong Mountain range. A deep, resonating rumble filled the air, as though the very bones of the earth had been shaken by a quake of unprecedented magnitude, rattling the land as if a storm had risen from the heavens themselves. Atop one of the smaller peaks, a colossal rift opened, its edges crackling with wild, dark energy. From within, a surge of malice and bloodlust seeped into the world, a presence so savage that the winds themselves seemed to recoil in fear. The members of the Special Affairs Bureau, including their leader, Qin Changqing, had long been anticipating such an event. They had scoured the Bailong Mountain Range for any signs of spatial disturbances, but the speed with which this rift materialized caught them off guard. "Leader! The space tunnel has opened!" one of the agents shouted, his voice shaking. "Damn it!" Qin Changqing¡¯s face turned ashen. "It was supposed to take days, not hours! How could it open so quickly?" Another agent cursed under his breath, his brow furrowing. "If these alien creatures pour through, it will be a catastrophe for the entire closed city. We¡¯ll suffer countless casualties." Qin Changqing clenched his fists in frustration, his eyes hardening with resolve. "Immediately alert the army. We cannot let them breach this world. We cannot let them unleash their wrath upon the city." A moment later, the worst fears of the Bureau were realized. "Leader, it¡¯s too late! Some of the creatures have already emerged¡­ Barbarians¡­ at least tens of thousands of them!" The words struck like a thunderclap. Qin Changqing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Barbarians? Terrifying beyond imagination, these creatures were unlike any they had faced before. Towering warriors, each standing at least three meters tall, their hulking frames a force of nature itself. "Their speed is unmatched," another agent added with a tremor in his voice. "With a single leap, they cover more than ten meters. They will massacre anyone in their path." The Special Affairs Bureau agents exchanged glances, each filled with a mixture of fear and despair. These barbarians were not just warriors¡ªthey were living weapons. Even the most powerful guns they possessed could not penetrate the dense muscle tissue of their monstrous bodies. Only explosives or sniper rounds stood a chance. And even then, it was unclear whether that would be enough.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. A single barbarian could wipe out a hundred men, and if tens of thousands of them were unleashed, there was no telling how much devastation they could cause. Qin Changqing¡¯s voice was a hard edge of command. "We must hold the line at all costs. No matter the cost, we cannot let them reach the city."
At that moment, the space tunnel exploded with blinding golden light, and through the rift poured a flood of barbarian warriors. Their primitive appearance was a stark contrast to the high-tech world they had intruded upon¡ªwearing tattered animal skins, wielding crude maces, shields, and axes, yet their sheer size and ferocity were beyond comprehension. The ground shook beneath their feet as they strode forward, an unstoppable force. The Special Affairs Bureau agents, watching through telescopes, felt a wave of dread wash over them. They were no longer just facing alien creatures; they were confronting giants, towering beings whose very presence exuded an air of savagery and bloodlust. "This... this is a barbarian?" one of the agents whispered in horror. "Are these the invaders?" The others could only nod in disbelief. The creatures that emerged from the wormhole were unlike anything they had ever encountered¡ªbeasts of war, with blood-red eyes burning with hatred. Their aura was wild, untamed, and deadly.
From the heart of the barbarian horde, a seven-meter-tall general stepped forward, his voice a deep, guttural growl that reverberated through the land. "So this is the world we¡¯ve come to conquer? How pitiful. The energy here is weak, and its inhabitants even weaker. This will be nothing more than a hunt for our Rock Tribe." His words were lost on the humans, who could only watch in helpless terror as the barbarian forces began to assemble. The barbarian general sneered, his gaze sweeping over the landscape with disdain. "Truly, the gods have smiled upon us. We are here to plunder this world, to turn its people into slaves, and take every treasure they possess," he declared. "We will crush every warrior, every fighter, and make them kneel before us." A chorus of savage laughter erupted from the barbarian army as they echoed his words, each one filled with contempt for the weak, puny creatures they had come to dominate. "These humans are nothing more than cattle. We will slay dozens with each strike, and their blood will flow like rivers," another barbarian growled, his mace raised high in anticipation of the coming slaughter. "Nothing can stand before us. We will show them the true meaning of power," another barbarian sneered, as they prepared for the onslaught. The arrogance of the barbarians was staggering. In their eyes, the world they had entered was but a playground¡ªa weak, defenseless realm to be conquered without challenge. The humans, with their frail bodies and fragile spirits, stood no chance. The Special Affairs Bureau, witnessing the overwhelming might of the barbarians, could only brace for the storm that was about to ravage their world. Chapter 24 The Weight of Destiny A tense silence descended upon the Special Affairs Bureau as the staff members anxiously gathered, their gazes shifting between each other with growing unease. "Group leader, what shall we do now?" A voice broke the silence, trembling with worry. The barbarian fighters, numbering in the tens of thousands, were an overwhelming force. No matter how well-equipped they were, the Bureau''s forces stood no chance against them. A clash would end in utter slaughter. "But if we let them go, they will invade the city, and the entire city will fall. How many will die, how many will be harmed?" another voice questioned, fear edging the words. The problem was that reinforcements from the city would take too long to arrive. Time was slipping through their fingers, and they were left with no clear solution. Qin Changqing''s cold eyes flashed with determination. "There''s nothing more to say. It is simply a death sentence on the battlefield." His voice, though heavy with resolve, betrayed the truth of their situation¡ªhe too knew they were no match for the barbarian horde. But one thing was certain: he would not allow them to enter the city. He would delay them, buy time, even if it cost him his life.
At that moment, a sudden shout broke through the tension, startling the Special Affairs Bureau staff. "Group leader, there''s someone there!" All eyes turned toward the source of the voice. The sight that greeted them was one they could scarcely believe. A lone figure, standing tall and unwavering, appeared before the group of barbarian warriors. "What is this? A member of the Special Affairs Bureau?" someone asked, confused. "Is he mad? Does he seek death?" Qin Changqing¡¯s voice was sharp with anger. No one in their right mind would rush alone into the midst of tens of thousands of barbarian warriors. "No¡­ he''s not one of us," another voice clarified. "It seems to be a tourist, someone who wandered into Bailong Mountain by accident." "A tourist?" Qin Changqing''s face twisted with frustration. He understood that Bailong Mountain was a popular spot for climbers and tourists, but to think one had slipped through their blockade and appeared right in front of the barbarians¡ªwhat a cruel twist of fate. It seemed this tourist was destined for death, for no one, no human, could survive such a confrontation.
The tourist in question was none other than Xia Chuan. Hearing the commotion outside, his curiosity had drawn him closer, only to find himself facing the intimidating presence of the barbarian warriors.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The sight was staggering. These barbarian figures towered over him, their bodies a terrifying blend of muscle and raw power, each standing several meters tall. "It''s so tall¡­" Xia Chuan observed, a thought crossing his mind. He understood how the miniature beings might feel when looking at him. The difference in size between him and these towering giants was akin to that of a god and an ant. And yet, even the mightiest of ants would not hesitate to fight if it knew the path to victory. These barbarians were not mere brutes. Their bloodline pulsed with the power of the sun, their strength exceeding even that of ordinary warriors. But Xia Chuan was no ordinary man. With the power of the world¡¯s artifacts coursing through his veins, he was far beyond their reach. One of the barbarians noticed him, the rest following suit. "What''s this? A weak human dares to stand before us?" one barbarian sneered, his voice filled with disdain. "Pathetic. A mere human, so fragile, so puny. I could crush him with a flick of my finger," another said with a mocking grin. "Let¡¯s not waste time with this pitiful creature. He is nothing more than a two-legged sheep, fit only for slaughter or servitude," a third barbarian growled. The barbarians'' murderous intent was palpable. They grinned with savage pleasure, eager to crush Xia Chuan beneath their boots, reducing him to a pulp. But Xia Chuan merely stood, his gaze unwavering as he surveyed the giants before him. "You''re too tall," he muttered, a faint smile playing on his lips. "I don¡¯t like talking to those who force me to look up. Kneel." With a single command, Xia Chuan unleashed his power.
Boom! An invisible force erupted from his body, radiating outward in a wave of crushing gravity. Within seconds, a weight far beyond comprehension descended upon the barbarians. The air itself seemed to buckle under the pressure as the gravity within a ten-mile radius increased by a hundredfold. The barbarians¡ªmassive and powerful though they were¡ªhad no time to react. The force of gravity pushed them down, bending their knees to the earth with brutal force. Massive bodies, each weighing hundreds of kilograms, were crushed to the ground as if they were mere insects. The earth beneath them cracked and groaned under their weight, and the sky seemed to tremble in response. Weapons clattered to the ground, unable to be held in the barbarians¡¯ hands. The sheer force of gravity shook their internal organs violently, sending blood pouring from their seven orifices. Their skin was bruised and torn, blood staining their once-immaculate armor. "Impossible!" the barbarians roared, their voices tinged with disbelief and fury. They could not fathom how a mere human had the power to subjugate them so effortlessly. They were warriors, mighty and fierce, yet before this strange force, they were powerless. It was as though they were being forced to kneel before a king, unable to resist the invisible weight that bore down upon them. It wasn¡¯t simply a matter of muscle or strength¡ªit was an overwhelming, unyielding power, beyond their comprehension.
Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes glinted with cold confidence. The Hundredfold Gravity had done its work, rendering the once-feared barbarian warriors helpless, their bodies unable to move beneath the crushing weight. The air hummed with the power of his will, and the barbarians lay broken before him. With a calm, measured step forward, Xia Chuan''s presence grew ever more imposing. Chapter 25 The Power of the Divine Artifact Boom~~~ Before Xia Chuan could utter another word, the air was split by a deafening roar. The barbarian warriors, who had just spoken of their conquest, were crushed by an overwhelming force¡ªan invisible pressure that felt like a thousand times the weight of the heavens themselves. In an instant, the entire barbarian army was torn apart as though it were made of paper. Their massive forms, once towering and mighty, exploded into a shower of blood and entrails, scattering across the battlefield in a horrific display of carnage. Not a single warrior remained standing; their bodies shattered like brittle clay, torn into countless pieces of flesh, bone, and muscle. The force of the destruction was so immense that the battlefield was filled with the grotesque scent of death. "Dead? So swiftly?" Xia Chuan muttered in disbelief. "I had no idea that the power of world artifacts could be so overwhelming. Crushing these formidable barbarian warriors is like crushing ants beneath one''s heel." He watched, still stunned, as the remnants of the barbarian army lay scattered, their once-proud bodies reduced to nothing more than mangled corpses. Xia Chuan marveled at the sheer might of the artifact in his hands. Truth be told, he was still only a consummate Bronze-ranked warrior. If he had faced these barbarian soldiers in combat with his own strength, victory would have been all but impossible. Yet, with the power of the world artifact, he had eradicated tens of thousands of them in an instant. This power, akin to that of a god, left him awestruck. Such was the terrifying nature of the world artifact¡ªthe weapon that could shatter the balance of any world. With its might, a single individual could wield enough power to create an empire, to conquer and subjugate all. Xia Chuan now stood not only as a god in this miniature world but also as a force to be reckoned with in the real world. His strength had reached divine proportions, able to crush countless enemies without effort.
Meanwhile, on the other side of the space tunnel, the remaining barbarian soldiers could only watch in horror as their comrades were obliterated in a single, catastrophic moment. The sudden and utter annihilation of their brethren sent waves of terror through the ranks. "All of them are dead¡ªBasque, the generals, everyone! Not a single one survived!" A voice trembled from the depths of the tunnel. "My gods¡­ thousands of our finest warriors perished in an instant! What happened?!"Stolen novel; please report. "Run! Run! There are gods in this world¡ªgods that will destroy us!" The barbarians, once full of bloodlust and ambition, were now consumed by fear. The thought of their invasion, once certain to be victorious, had turned into a desperate flight from an unknown terror. The sheer force that had wiped out their comrades in a flash was beyond their understanding. Panic spread like wildfire through their ranks. Many of the barbarians, realizing that their invasion would bring nothing but doom, turned tail and fled, abandoning their mission to invade Xuanhuang Star. Their footsteps echoed with a mixture of dread and regret, retreating into the safety of the unknown. For a long moment, Xia Chuan could hear their terrified footsteps, retreating back into the dark depths of the space tunnel. The invaders who had once threatened to conquer this world were now reduced to fleeing cowards.
Xia Chuan narrowed his eyes, sensing the immense aura that still lingered from the other side of the tunnel. It was a wild, untamed force that seemed to belong to a world far removed from the miniature realm he inhabited. Yet, he could also sense the danger that emanated from it¡ªsomething primal and unknown. But Xia Chuan, ever cautious, decided against venturing into the rift. He had witnessed the power of the world artifact firsthand, but that did not mean he was invincible. The unknown world beyond the rift carried risks that even he could not predict. His curiosity was tempered by wisdom¡ªthere was no need to rush into danger when his strength had not yet reached the level of absolute invincibility. "Master, may I devour the souls of these barbarians?" The Book of Wisdom¡¯s voice rang out in his mind, its tone filled with excitement. "Devour their souls? Why?" Xia Chuan asked, his brow furrowing in curiosity. "This is an evolutionary method of the Book of Wisdom," the artifact explained. "By consuming souls, the Book of Wisdom can evolve and unlock new abilities. The souls of these barbarians are incredibly potent. Their energy alone will sustain the Book of Wisdom for a long time." Xia Chuan understood now. The Book of Wisdom thrived on the souls of powerful beings, growing stronger with each one it consumed. These barbarian warriors, fierce as they were, had souls rich in power¡ªperfect for fueling the artifact¡¯s evolution. "Then, go ahead," Xia Chuan said with a nod, allowing the Book of Wisdom to feast on the souls of the fallen.
Immediately, waves of ethereal energy surged from the Book of Wisdom. The souls of the barbarians were drawn into its pages, their very essences consumed by the artifact. As the souls entered the book, their memories, powers, and experiences were absorbed, transforming into knowledge that would aid Xia Chuan in the future. "Can you truly extract their memories?" Xia Chuan asked, intrigued. "Indeed," the Book of Wisdom replied. "When I consume a soul, its memories are recorded within me. I will know everything they knew, and their experiences will become mine." A smirk tugged at Xia Chuan''s lips. "So, by consuming their souls, I can learn of the other world, the world they came from?" "Yes," the Book of Wisdom confirmed. "It will take some time to fully process the souls, but soon, all their memories will be at your disposal." "Very well," Xia Chuan said, nodding. "Take your time. Let¡¯s move on for now." With a flash of speed, Xia Chuan disappeared from the battlefield, his form vanishing into the distance as the Book of Wisdom continued its work. The remnants of the barbarian army lay in ruin behind him, and the knowledge of their world would soon be his to command. Chapter 26 The Weight of a Thousand Suns Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Chapter 27 The Shrouded Guardian The caution shown by the nation in exploring the alien world suddenly made perfect sense. Progress had been slow, almost negligible. After all, ordinary people stepping into that realm would face an immediate death sentence, crushed under seven times the gravity. A member of the Special Affairs Bureau let out a sigh, his voice heavy with frustration. "It¡¯s infuriating, but we can¡¯t deny it. The alien world''s advantage is overwhelming. Their kind thrives in conditions that would obliterate us." He paused, his tone sharpening with discontent. "Only the top powerhouses among us can even set foot there. For the rest of humanity, crossing over means instant death. Seven times the gravity¡ªit¡¯s insurmountable." The disparity was glaring, an injustice carved into the very fabric of existence. "Do you know," another Bureau member interjected, "that the bones of these barbarians can be refined into magical blades? They¡¯re tougher than our strongest alloys. That iron-mud sword from the former Director? It was forged from the bones of a barbarian warlord." Eyes flickered with a mix of excitement and greed. Someone exclaimed, "If so many barbarian soldiers have fallen, then haven¡¯t we hit the jackpot? Imagine how many magical blades can be forged from their remains!" "And their weapons and armor," another chimed in, gesturing at the battlefield strewn with alien relics. "The metals they use... they¡¯re leagues beyond anything on Xuanhuang Star. The wealth here is staggering!" "And their flesh and blood," someone added thoughtfully, "must be brimming with secrets waiting for our scientists to uncover. This is an unprecedented opportunity." "I can¡¯t believe that mysterious powerhouse just left it all behind," a voice murmured in awe. "Maybe he didn¡¯t see any value in this ¡®broken copper and iron,¡¯" another said, half-jokingly. "Well, others might disdain it, but I sure don¡¯t!" The crowd buzzed with excitement, eyes fixed on the alien spoils spread before them. Never before had they gained so much without shedding a drop of their own blood. Then, as if cutting through the clamor, a voice spoke a question that silenced the group. "If these barbarian soldiers are truly that formidable, then what kind of strength does the mysterious powerhouse wield? To slay tens of thousands of them... in an instant?" The words hung heavy in the air. Each of them knew what the barbarian soldiers were capable of¡ªsuperhuman strength, impenetrable defenses, and sheer ferocity. Such monsters, in numbers this vast, would spell calamity anywhere on Xuanhuang Star. Yet, they had been vanquished like nothing more than a swarm of ants.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Fear and reverence intertwined in their thoughts, all directed toward the unseen savior. "Perhaps we don¡¯t need to worry," one Bureau member finally said, breaking the silence. "That mysterious powerhouse could very well be a guardian of our land. Why else would he obliterate those barbarian soldiers and leave without claiming anything?" The logic offered a glimmer of reassurance. "That¡¯s right. If such strength is on our side, then we¡¯ve nothing to fear. An enemy like him would be terrifying, but an ally... he¡¯s a shield we never knew we had." Nods and murmurs of agreement rippled through the group. "But why," someone asked skeptically, "have we never heard of him before? Someone of that caliber wouldn¡¯t just be a mystery." "Perhaps we have heard of him," another replied cryptically. "It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve forgotten." The crowd turned, intrigued. "Forgotten? What do you mean?" A knowing smirk crossed the speaker¡¯s face. "In ancient times, Xuanhuang Star was home to warriors who could shatter mountains and seize stars with their bare hands. These extraordinary figures were called ¡®Land Gods, or God of the Lands.¡¯ Maybe... just maybe, we¡¯ve witnessed one today." "But isn¡¯t this just a legend?" someone questioned skeptically, a frown creasing their brow. "Legend? After witnessing what happened just now, do you still believe such tales are mere myths?" another retorted sharply. "Perhaps those so-called legends are truths buried by time. Xuanhuangxing¡¯s entry into the Age of Domination might have caused the decline of extraordinary warriors, but now... things are changing. With the invasion of the alien world, our spiritual energy is reviving. We might just see the glorious days of ancient cultivation return." "Then... are you saying that the mysterious powerhouse we saw could be one of those ¡®Land Gods,¡¯ living for countless years in secrecy?" "That¡¯s not certain," someone replied cautiously. "But it¡¯s definitely possible." "Did anyone manage to capture an image of him? If we have even a glimpse, maybe we could track him down." A wave of disappointment rippled through the group as one of the members shook their head. "No, it¡¯s impossible. The moment the cameras pointed toward that area, they failed. The entire zone was in chaos¡ªsignals scrambled, images corrupted. It¡¯s as if the magnetic field itself was working against us." "That¡¯s right," another chimed in. "Even those who saw him with their own eyes could only make out layers of mist. His appearance was completely obscured." "It¡¯s likely intentional," someone suggested, their tone thoughtful. "A being of such power wouldn¡¯t leave his identity exposed if he didn¡¯t wish it. It seems he doesn¡¯t want to be found." Speculation swirled among them, voices rising with theories. "Maybe he¡¯s one of the Land Gods from the ancient records, a figure whose name is etched in our history," someone said, their voice trembling with reverence. "Why else would he protect us while wielding such terrifying power?" The crowd fell silent, heads turning in unison toward Qin Changqing, their leader. "Group Leader Qin, what do you think?" one of them finally asked. Qin Changqing¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his gaze distant. "I don¡¯t have any concrete answers either," he admitted, his tone heavy. "But this matter is far too significant to ignore. I¡¯ll report everything we¡¯ve seen to the highest level. They¡¯ll need to decide how to proceed." "Understood, Group Leader," the team responded in unison, their voices firm with resolve. Chapter 28 The Vanishing Storm "Fly away! The mysterious man flew away!" A member of the Special Affairs Bureau shouted, his voice trembling with disbelief. The sight of the figure soaring into the sky defied everything he thought he knew. "What''s so surprising about that?" Another member retorted irritably. "Didn''t you just see him wipe out tens of thousands of barbarian warriors like it was nothing? Flying is the least shocking thing about him." To him, the mysterious powerhouse could very well be a human deity. It was the only explanation for such an unfathomable level of power. Compared to obliterating armies, flying seemed almost trivial. "I never thought we''d make it out alive. I was sure this was the end for us," one officer murmured, exhaling deeply, his nerves finally relaxing. The group had resigned themselves to death before the battle even began. Standing against tens of thousands of barbarian soldiers was a death sentence, a desperate attempt to stall the inevitable. Yet, against all odds, they survived, not through their own strength but by the intervention of this mysterious savior. "Team Leader, who was that man? How could anyone be so powerful?" another officer asked, his voice filled with awe as he turned to Qin Changqing. "I don''t know," Qin Changqing admitted, his gaze still fixed in the direction where the figure had disappeared. He took a deep breath, trying to steady the turmoil within him. "I''ve never seen anyone like that before. Not in person, not even in the records. This level of power is... beyond comprehension." Before they could linger on their thoughts, other members of the Bureau rushed toward the fallen barbarian soldiers, inspecting the aftermath of the battle. "My God... look at these giants." The barbarian soldiers lay strewn across the battlefield, their colossal forms sprawled lifelessly. Even in death, their towering figures exuded an overwhelming sense of power and menace. "Just look at them. Each one of these monsters could have slaughtered us in seconds," someone muttered. "Leader, these barbarians are completely obliterated," an agent called out, crouching beside one of the corpses. "Their internal organs have been shattered beyond repair." As the team examined the bodies, their shock grew. The barbarians'' three-to-five-meter-tall frames, their dense muscles, and their monstrous build made them seem like a race forged specifically for war.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "What''s the structure of these things?!" one officer exclaimed. "They''re impossibly heavy, and their muscles are so dense that even a sharp blade can''t pierce them!" He attempted to stab one of the corpses with a knife, only for the blade to catch and stop, unable to penetrate the unyielding muscle. "They weigh a ton¡ªeach of them! What kind of place produces creatures like this?" "It''s because of their homeworld," Qin Changqing explained, his tone grave. "The gravity there is at least seven times that of Xuanhuang Star. That environment forces their bodies to adapt, making them inherently stronger than us. Their bones are denser, their muscles tougher, and even their weakest soldier is at least seven times stronger than an average human." His gaze swept over the fallen giants. "These barbarians are walking fortresses. Ordinary weapons are useless against them. Swords barely leave a scratch, and bullets can''t penetrate their skin. Even a sniper rifle would only graze one of their generals. To bring down a barbarian general, you''d need a bomb with enough firepower to level a building." Qin Changqing''s expression was grave as he surveyed the battlefield. "These barbarians are nothing short of war machines," he said, his voice heavy with the weight of realization. "If they ever broke through into our world, it would be a massacre. We wouldn''t stand a chance." The members of the Special Affairs Bureau exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of his words settling over them like a dark cloud. "Creatures that thrive in an environment of seven times our gravity... Their physical strength is beyond terrifying," one officer murmured. "Even the weakest among them would be like a superhuman here on Xuanhuang Star." "Imagine it," another chimed in, his tone tinged with dread. "On our planet, one of them could leap over ten meters with a single bound. Their sheer power would make them unstoppable." "If their technology wasn''t behind ours, this battle wouldn''t even be a contest," someone added. "We''d lose. Without question." A more thoughtful agent shook his head. "No, it''s not that their technology is behind us. It''s just... different. Their advancements likely follow an entirely distinct path, one shaped by their unique environment and biology." "Exactly," Qin Changqing agreed, his tone resolute. "Our knowledge of the alien world is far too shallow. We''ve barely scratched the surface of their capabilities." The group fell silent, grappling with the implications. To emphasize the gravity of the situation, one officer brought up a familiar comparison. "Think about this. The moon''s gravity is just one-sixth of Xuanhuang Star''s. When our astronauts landed there, they became superhumans compared to their earthly selves. Now flip that. Creatures born and bred under seven times our gravity... When they step onto Xuanhuang Star, they''re unstoppable. Each one would be a walking fortress, a soldier beyond anything we''ve ever faced." The realization hit them like a tidal wave. These barbarians weren''t just powerful¡ªthey were an existential threat. For the first time, the team truly understood why their government regarded these alien beings as the greatest enemy of Xuanhuang Star. The intense vigilance, the strict protocols, the caution in every step¡ªit all made sense. "If they were to break through..." an agent whispered, the thought chilling. "It would be like lions let loose among sheep," Qin Changqing concluded, his voice a grim echo of their fears. "No matter how united the sheep may be, they can''t stop the lion''s claws. The slaughter would be absolute." Chapter 29 The Art of Spending Time slipped by like water flowing through a stream. After a day of deep consolidation and practice, Xia Chuan felt his body surge with a newfound strength. He had completely stabilized his cultivation at the peak of the Bronze Realm, and a faint but undeniable energy hinted that the Silver Warrior level was within reach. His internal Qi was growing at an astonishing rate, and it wouldn''t be long before he broke through, perhaps even reaching the Golden Warrior level. "The host," the Book of Wisdom spoke with its usual calm tone, "with your current rate of cultivation, you''ll soon become a much more powerful warrior. However, as your cultivation deepens, the movements generated by your Qi flow will become increasingly significant. I suggest you relocate to a larger space. Not only will it ensure your safety, but it will also help keep your activities from attracting unnecessary attention." Xia Chuan sighed. He understood the Book of Wisdom''s advice. His cultivation method, blending caves and absorbing Qi, was inherently explosive. His body, like a vast cavern, absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth at an alarming rate. The vibrations it created would inevitably attract attention, and living in a densely populated area only heightened the risk of exposure. The problem was that he was an orphan, with no inheritance and no wealth. The house he lived in was rented, not owned, and upgrading to a larger one seemed like an impossible dream. "I know, but money is the issue," Xia Chuan replied. The Book of Wisdom, ever pragmatic, responded confidently, "Master, money is not a problem at all." Xia Chuan raised an eyebrow. "Oh? And how would you solve that?" He had considered making money by selling items from the micro world, but after some thought, he realized the items were too small to fetch any real value on Xuanhuang Star. Besides, leaking any such items could expose his secret, so he abandoned the idea. The Book of Wisdom continued, its voice unhurried. "Making money is simple. It''s a matter of buying low and selling high. This principle applies universally in business." Xia Chuan nodded. He understood. Whether it was in the clothing industry, catering, or any other field, the basic tenet of profit was always the same. The essence of business was simple, but the key question remained: How to make that money? The Book of Wisdom seemed to sense his curiosity. "In fact, after spending a day analyzing the world around you, I have gathered substantial information. If you wish to earn a large amount of wealth quickly, the best method in your world is through stocks or futures trading." "Stocks? Futures?" Xia Chuan blinked in surprise. He hadn''t expected the Book of Wisdom to have such profound knowledge of Xuanhuangxing, let alone its financial systems. "Indeed," the Book of Wisdom continued, "one of my unique abilities is an extraordinary calculation power that exceeds all computers of Xuanhuangxing. By analyzing vast amounts of information, I can predict future trends with uncanny accuracy. Speculating on futures is child''s play for me."This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Xia Chuan listened intently, his interest piqued. The Book of Wisdom spoke with growing confidence, "Based on my research, I have identified several key markets that are experiencing extreme volatility. Recent natural and man-made disasters on Xuanhuangxing have caused the prices of various commodities to skyrocket¡ªoil, gold, silver, steel, coal¡ªall of these have seen dramatic fluctuations. You could make significant gains by speculating on these markets." "Is there such a thing?" Xia Chuan murmured, excitement bubbling within him. "Then let''s give it a try. Let''s fry futures." The plan was set. Futures trading seemed like the perfect opportunity¡ªleverage was high, and it could make a lot of money in a short time. With twenty times the leverage, a small investment could quickly snowball into significant wealth. The advantage of futures over stocks was clear: the returns could be magnified exponentially. And with the Book of Wisdom''s unique ability to predict future outcomes, this endeavor seemed like a surefire way to make money. If the Book of Wisdom could accurately forecast the movements of the stock and futures markets, then whether it was stocks or futures, the results would be the same¡ªquick and easy profit. But most importantly, this method would be discrete. No one would know his movements. All he needed was a computer, and the transactions would leave no traces, no external signs that could lead back to him. Without further hesitation, Xia Chuan opened his computer, launching both his futures trading software and the necessary tools. He had already created accounts for both stocks and futures months ago, so there was no need for additional setup. His bank card still had one hundred thousand yuan, a modest sum to start with. With the leverage of twenty times, this would give him access to two million yuan¡ªa solid start for his ambitious plans. As the futures page opened, his screen filled with price charts: coal, soybeans, gold, silver, apples, oil... The options were numerous, each one brimming with potential. It was then that Xia Chuan felt a strange sensation. Deep within his consciousness, the Book of Wisdom stirred. His mind began to shift. His body felt lighter, his awareness sharper. It was as if he had transcended his human form and became one with the algorithms. His soul seemed to enter an ethereal state of absolute rationality, free from distractions, purely focused on the task at hand. He felt like a supercomputer¡ªdata flowing endlessly, calculations unfolding in real-time. His consciousness absorbed the torrent of information, processing it at lightning speed. "Coal futures are about to rise by 7% in three minutes." "Soybean futures will drop 5% in ten minutes." "Oil futures are set to climb 10% in twenty minutes." The predictions came to him with crystal clarity, each one more accurate than the last. At this moment, Xia Chuan felt as if he had become a god, with the power to foresee the future and the knowledge to act on it. His hands moved quickly, almost automatically. Buy. Sell. Buy. Sell. His account balance began to grow rapidly. One hundred thousand... five hundred thousand... one million... five million... ten million. Each transaction added to his wealth, and the numbers on the screen kept climbing at an alarming rate. Xia Chuan was in the zone. His focus was absolute, his every decision a calculated move based on the flood of data pouring into his mind. The world around him seemed to disappear as he engaged in the dance of numbers and predictions, each move a step closer to wealth. Minutes passed in a blur. With every second, the numbers on his screen skyrocketed, and the profits accumulated faster than he could have ever imagined. He was no longer just a participant in the market; he had become its master. With the Book of Wisdom guiding him, he was seeing the future unfold before his eyes, and it was glorious. Chapter 30 The Rising Tide Boom~~ The trading day ended in the blink of an eye, and Xia Chuan withdrew from his fervent operations. His hands trembled slightly as he looked at the balance on his account. "One billion... One billion in a single day!" Xia Chuan had just emerged from the ethereal state of super magical computing power. His mind had returned to its original form, and yet, he found himself in a state of shock. He couldn''t quite process the numbers before him¡ªhis one hundred thousand yuan had multiplied into one billion in a matter of hours. Such a sum was no less than the operation of a money printing machine¡ªno, it was even more terrifying, like a master thief''s swift hand, stealing money without a trace. His operations, after all, were completely legal. Just a day ago, Xia Chuan was but a pauper, struggling to survive. Now, he was worth a billion yuan. The contrast felt almost too fantastical, a dream materializing before his very eyes. "Master, this is nothing more than child''s play. I''ve only used a fraction of my computing power¡ªless than one billionth¡ªto predict the futures of all markets over the next three days. If we continue, your wealth will multiply by tens of billions," the Book of Wisdom''s voice sounded, calm and confident. Every owner of the Book of Wisdom, after all, was bound to become a super-rich figure. Although the micro-world had no such thing as stocks and futures, trade still existed. Any item whose price could be foreseen was a potential goldmine, and with time, one could quickly amass riches. "Enough, one billion is more than enough. There''s no need to overdo it," Xia Chuan said, his voice firm. The Book of Wisdom''s predictions were tempting, but for now, he had no desire to push his luck. To a master of worldly treasures, wealth was merely a tool, not a goal. But his emotions still ran high, for he had only recently been an ordinary man. "Is one billion enough? There''s no need to earn more?" The Book of Wisdom probed. "Though every operation can shake the capital market, leading to diminishing returns, multiplying your wealth tenfold is still a trivial matter." "No, one billion is more than enough," Xia Chuan answered resolutely. "Too much wealth will only invite trouble. If I need more, I''ll continue later, but for now, this is enough."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. With a billion yuan, he could purchase nearly anything in this world, securing a comfortable life without drawing attention. If he accumulated more, however, the country''s watchful eyes might turn toward him. With suspicion comes investigation, and with that, comes danger. "As you wish, Master," the Book of Wisdom replied, not pushing the matter further. ... Another day passed, and Xia Chuan, feeling the pull of a new life, decided to relocate. He found a villa in the prestigious Lihai Peninsula Villa District, nestled on an island surrounded by rivers and thick forests. The villas here were worth 100 million yuan each, their distances between one another ensuring privacy, a luxury few could afford. It was a perfect haven for Xia Chuan, far removed from the prying eyes of the world. More importantly, the villa sat upon an area rich with spiritual energy, comparable to the renowned Bailong Mountain Range. This powerful aura was precisely why Xia Chuan was drawn to it. Without hesitation, he made the purchase and moved in. "Not bad at all," Xia Chuan murmured as he surveyed his new home. The villa was peaceful, and the aura of the heavens and earth filled the air, allowing him to cultivate without disturbance. It was the ideal place for him to grow stronger in secret. "Hmm, the power of faith is growing stronger," he murmured, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. The golden energy now pouring into his consciousness seemed both larger and more abundant than before. How could the power of faith have increased so much in just three days? It was as if the energy had doubled since his arrival. He realized that if he absorbed all of it, he could break through from the Bronze Realm into the Silver Realm with ease. "Master, the rapid rise in faith energy is due to the rapid increase in the population of Tang Kingdom. As a result, the number of believers has skyrocketed. Though only three days have passed in the micro-world, three years have passed in the real world. Based on current estimates, you now have at least one billion believers, and this number continues to grow exponentially," the Book of Wisdom explained. "One billion believers... And three years?!" Xia Chuan''s mind raced. He hadn''t expected the number of believers to surge so quickly. It wasn''t something he had actively focused on, but he couldn''t ignore the rapid growth. Boom~~ At that moment, a voice broke through his thoughts. "My Lord God, the Kingdom of Tang is under attack by the Kingdom of Thunder! The situation is dire, and we humbly request your aid." It was Li Xiao''s voice, a devout believer reaching out in desperation. "The Kingdom of Tang is under attack? What''s going on?" Xia Chuan''s brow furrowed. Tang Kingdom was his foundation, his base. Its citizens were his followers, and the very thought of them suffering was unacceptable. His eyes narrowed with resolve. It was time to understand the situation and see just how grave the danger was. Boom~~ In an instant, Xia Chuan''s thoughts expanded, reaching out to his vast network of believers. Through them, he learned the truth about Tang Kingdom''s peril. In mere moments, the truth unfolded before him¡ªthe storm that was brewing, and the danger that loomed over his people. Chapter 31 The Thunderous Threat In the miniature world of the Tang Dynasty, three years had passed since Xia Chuan last performed a miracle. During this time, the Kingdom of Tang had emerged from a great crisis, thanks to the divine rice they had received. The mighty grains had not only saved the kingdom from famine, droughts, earthquakes, and locust plagues but also strengthened the nation beyond measure. The once fragile Tang State had transformed into an unshakable force. Prosperity reigned as the country¡¯s strength swelled, and the people lived in peace and security. The people of Tang flourished in what was known as a golden age, a time of unmatched glory for their kingdom. One of the greatest achievements was the immense power granted by the divine rice. Many warriors who once had limited abilities were now imbued with formidable strength. In just three years, countless bronze, silver, and even golden warriors had emerged, greatly enhancing the military strength of Tang. It was said that Tang''s army had grown more than several times its previous size. This surge in power had led Tang to conquer the territory once ruled by Chen State and seize dozens, even hundreds, of cities. The population of Tang surged to over one billion, marking an unprecedented period of expansion and dominance. For Governor Li Xiao, this was a time of satisfaction. He watched as his people thrived, and the kingdom became stronger with each passing day. However, all of this was about to face a formidable test. "Your Majesty, the Kingdom of Thunder has mobilized thousands of troops. They have already attacked dozens of our cities, and our capital, Chang''an, may soon be in danger," a minister reported, his face drawn with worry. The minister¡¯s words echoed through the room like the toll of a bell. No one had expected that, despite Tang¡¯s continuous growth and prosperity, it would face an invasion from such a powerful enemy. The Kingdom of Thunder, a fierce rival, far outstripped Tang in terms of strength. Even the once-mighty Chen State was no match for them. The comparison between the two nations was like that of a giant and an ant. "The Kingdom of Thunder is a well-established powerhouse, controlling a population of over ten billion. They can casually summon tens of millions of elite soldiers," another important minister said, his voice heavy with concern.Stolen novel; please report. Tang, with its population of just one billion, was outclassed. Thunder State could easily gather forces multiple times greater. It was clear: Thunder had the capacity to crush Tang underfoot. "More terrifying than their sheer numbers is their Lord. The ruler of Thunder controls a world artifact¡ªThor¡¯s Hammer," another minister interjected, his voice grave. "With this weapon, he can command the thunder itself. One strike from Thor¡¯s Hammer could summon thousands of bolts of lightning, annihilating millions in a single blow." The room fell silent as the full weight of the threat sank in. Thunder''s ruler, known as the Thunder God, was a being of unparalleled power, his reign marked by the destruction of over fifty countries. With the strength of his world item, Thor¡¯s Hammer, he had swept through all those who dared to oppose him. The Thunder Kingdom¡¯s conquest had swollen its population to unprecedented numbers, and with each victory, its power grew. "Not only that, but there are also ten extraordinary warriors in the Kingdom of Thunder," another minister added, a look of horror on his face. "Extraordinary warriors?!" The words sent a ripple of shock through the room. Everyone''s eyes widened. These warriors were legends, beings beyond the highest rank of diamond warriors. They could defeat hundreds of diamond warriors with a single strike. Any one of them could crush entire armies without breaking a sweat. ¡°Extraordinary warriors are no longer mortal," another official explained. "They are beings of legend, far beyond even the mightiest of our warriors." For the Kingdom of Tang, which could not even boast a single extraordinary warrior, the idea of facing ten of them was unimaginable. "We can''t let Tang be destroyed," the ministers said, their faces filled with dread. "How can we stop this? How do we survive such a mighty enemy?" Panic began to rise, and the room was thick with fear. "Silence! Don¡¯t speak of defeat!" shouted a general, his voice commanding. "We are the Kingdom of the Gods. The Thunder Kingdom is nothing in comparison to us! If they dare to march on our land, we will ensure they never return!" A fierce aura enveloped the general as he spoke, unyielding in his confidence. The room shifted as hope returned to the ministers. "Indeed, the Kingdom of Tang is protected by the Primordial Gods. The Thunder Kingdom cannot stand against us." "Thor''s Hammer? It pales before the might of the Primordial Gods!" "Extraordinary warriors? They are but children compared to the gods who stand behind us." "If the Lord of the Gods so wills, the Thunder Kingdom will be wiped from existence with a mere gesture." A sense of pride swelled within the officials. They knew their kingdom was protected by beings far beyond mortal comprehension. The Primordial Gods watched over Tang, and no enemy, no matter how powerful, could ever topple them. With renewed vigor, they prepared for the storm that was to come. They believed that, no matter the strength of the Thunder Kingdom, the power of the Primordial Gods would crush it without effort. But deep within, a question lingered: Would that be enough to repel the storm of Thunder¡¯s might? Chapter 32 Divine Wrath and the Storm of War The people of Tang, in their desperation to face the growing threat of the Thunder Kingdom, turned their hopes to the divine protector of their nation¡ªthe Lord God. They knew that with the Lord God¡¯s intervention, no enemy could stand against them, and the time had come to call upon that divine power. Xia Chuan, at the heart of this momentous decision, was not one to waste an opportunity. Upon hearing the situation unfold, he smiled, his hand caressing his chin in contemplation. "Interesting," he mused, his eyes gleaming with intent. "The Kingdom of Thunder, with its world item¡ªThor¡¯s Hammer? Isn¡¯t that just a perfect gift for me?" Xia Chuan¡¯s voice was laced with amusement as he thought of the immense power the Thunder Kingdom wielded. Yet, for him, this threat was nothing more than a stepping stone, an opportunity to claim one of the most powerful world items known to existence. While Xia Chuan already possessed two world items, he had never turned down the chance for more. And the power of Thor''s Hammer, with its ability to control thunder, was a temptation too great to resist. If he could master it, his combat prowess would surge to levels unimaginable, his strength growing exponentially. At that moment, the Book of Wisdom, which resided within him, spoke with a tone of excitement, its voice brimming with awe. "Master, Thor¡¯s Hammer is an incredibly powerful world item. Among all world items, it ranks within the top ten for its destructive capabilities. If you wield it, your combat power will rise to an unfathomable level. No enemy will be able to withstand your might." The Book of Wisdom¡¯s words only fueled Xia Chuan¡¯s desire. He had heard the legends of Thor''s Hammer¡ªthe godly weapon that had once belonged to the Thunder King, capable of unleashing storms of thunder powerful enough to obliterate entire armies. To wield such power was to be a god in one¡¯s own right. "But it¡¯s not so easy to claim it, is it?" Xia Chuan inquired, his tone curious. "Indeed, Master," the Book of Wisdom replied. "Thor¡¯s Hammer is difficult to control. It has stringent requirements for its master. To wield it, you must possess extraordinary strength, the ability to lift the hammer with ease. Without this, you cannot even begin to tap into its power."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Xia Chuan nodded, intrigued. "And what else?" "To be recognized by Thor''s Hammer," the Book of Wisdom continued, "you must have superhuman resistance to lightning. The hammer itself unleashes powerful lightning strikes during the binding process. If you can''t endure the onslaught, you will be struck down." "Is that all?" Xia Chuan asked, eager to know more. "Lastly, you must be a king," the Book of Wisdom said. "Only those who rule over millions, those with the authority of a king, can claim Thor¡¯s Hammer. It''s a weapon for rulers, not for mere mortals. Because of these rigorous conditions, very few have ever been able to claim its power." Xia Chuan''s interest deepened. A weapon that required such might to wield was undoubtedly worthy of his attention. His desire to possess Thor¡¯s Hammer grew stronger by the second. With such a weapon, he would be nearly unstoppable. ¡°Thor¡¯s Hammer is truly an extraordinary item,¡± Xia Chuan said with a smile, his mind already calculating how to acquire it. "A perfect prize for someone like me." Without hesitation, he sent a response to the people of Tang, assuring them that the divine power they sought would soon descend upon them.
Back in Tang, the excitement was palpable. The response they had been waiting for had arrived, echoing within their consciousness like the voice of a deity itself. "The Kingdom of Thunder has blasphemed, and their sin is unforgivable," the divine voice proclaimed. "Dare they challenge us? They shall meet their end." Upon hearing these words, the ministers erupted in jubilant cries. "Ha! The Lord God has answered us!" one of the officials shouted. "Finally, we will see the Kingdom of Thunder wiped off the map." "Now we can fight back with divine support! They will pay for their arrogance!" "We shall not be destroyed. Instead, the Kingdom of Thunder will fall before us!" The soldiers and ministers of Tang felt their spirits surge with renewed energy. Though they had been outmatched by the Thunder Kingdom''s overwhelming numbers and power, the Lord God''s intervention gave them the confidence to face the storm. The knowledge that the Primordial Gods stood behind them made them feel invincible. Thunder''s might was now insignificant in the face of divine wrath. The cheers and roars of victory filled the halls as the leaders of Tang prepared for battle. They were no longer afraid of the Thunder Kingdom. With the Primordial Gods on their side, victory was assured. One minister, trembling with excitement, spoke of the consequences of their impending triumph. "If we defeat the Kingdom of Thunder, Tang will ascend to unimaginable power. The Kingdom of Thunder has billions of people¡ªif we conquer them, our population and strength will skyrocket, and Tang will become an empire unlike any before it." Li Xiao, the Governor of Tang, stood silent for a moment, his face hardening. "Don¡¯t celebrate too soon. The Thunder Kingdom still has much to show. We will face them on the battlefield and see what they truly have." With a wave of his hand, the vast war machines of Tang came to life. Millions of soldiers, equipped for battle, marched toward the border, ready to face the Thunder Kingdom¡¯s forces. The battle to determine the fate of both nations had begun. Chapter 33 The Descent of the Thunder God At this moment, the earth trembled as tens of millions of troops from the Kingdom of Thunder surged forward in unison. Their numbers were so vast, so overwhelming, it seemed as though the very heavens were darkened by the endless tide of soldiers. Like an infestation of locusts, they came in waves, their might undeniable, a storm that could not be resisted. To gaze upon their ranks was to feel the weight of inevitability. The mere sight of such a monstrous force was enough to crush the spirit of any who dared to defy them. Thunder Country, once a small kingdom, had grown into a terrifying empire, devouring fifty nations in its wake. It was a beast whose power struck fear into the hearts of all who crossed its path. Even now, as the battle loomed, the Lord of Thunder Country had personally taken to the front lines. In his wake, countless generals and warlords had gathered, each one an embodiment of strength and authority. The air was thick with the energy of their immense power, and their presence alone could turn the tide of battle. Among the assembled, ten extraordinary warriors stood in full array, their mere existence enough to send chills down the spine of any who dared to look upon them. Around them, diamond-class warriors dotted the camp like stars in the night sky. These were not just soldiers; they were living legends, each capable of toppling mountains with a single blow. It was a display of raw, unmatched power, a demonstration of the sheer might of the Kingdom of Thunder. A nation of billions, it seemed nothing could stand in their way. Sitting on a throne of black stone, the Lord of Thunder spoke with a voice that carried the weight of a thousand storms. His body was like a mountain¡ªmuscles hardened and forged in the fires of battle, his aura exuding the terrifying power of thunder itself. Beside him, Thor''s Hammer loomed¡ªa weapon of legend, its surface crackling with purple lightning, each arc of energy like a harbinger of doom. The hammer''s very presence radiated a primal force of destruction, a reminder of the Lord¡¯s supreme authority. "Report," he said, his voice a rumble like distant thunder. "What of Lord Tang? Does he wish to submit before the might of Thunder Country?" A messenger, his face pale with apprehension, stepped forward, bowing deeply before speaking. "Your Majesty, Lord Tang has replied. He refuses to surrender and dares to mock us. He claims that if we dare to continue our invasion, we will regret it." The Lord of Thunder¡¯s eyes flashed with fury. "What?!" His rage was like a storm unleashed, a fury so immense it seemed to crack the very sky. "This puny Lord of Tang dares defy me? A mere billion souls, and he believes he can resist the Kingdom of Thunder?" His laughter was dark, filled with disdain. "He will learn what it means to defy the true power of thunder. I will break through his gates and wipe his kingdom from the face of the earth. I will scatter his people like ashes and leave their cities in ruins!"If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. His generals and advisors stood in grim silence, understanding the terrible weight of his words. The Lord of Thunder had known nothing but victory, his wrath unmatched. Nations fell before him as wheat before a scythe. And yet, here was a defiant ruler, one who dared to speak of consequences. His fury was a storm, and he could not tolerate this insolence. "Your Majesty, please," one of his advisors spoke, his voice measured but filled with urgency. "The Lord of Tang¡¯s defiance is bold, yes, but we must not underestimate him. There are whispers that Tang has the protection of ancient gods¡ªgods who have blessed their land with power." At this, the Lord of Thunder let out a derisive laugh. "Gods? Ridiculous." He slapped his palm against Thor''s Hammer, the lightning dancing across the weapon¡¯s surface. "If there are any gods, they are beneath me. I am the master of thunder, the only true god in this world. No false gods will stand against me." The advisor, unfazed by the Lord¡¯s arrogance, continued, "It is said that three years ago, the Kingdom of Chen, a neighboring nation, fell to the wrath of these gods, leading to Tang¡¯s rise in power. Their population has swelled to a billion, and their strength has grown. It is wise to gather more information before we strike." The Lord of Thunder scoffed, his laughter deep and thunderous. "What is a small kingdom to me? They claim gods, but they are nothing compared to the power I wield. No mortal or god can stand before me and survive. The so-called gods of Tang will be nothing more than whispers in the wind when I strike with Thor¡¯s Hammer. Their kingdom will fall, and their defiance will be crushed under my heel." Booming~~ The very air quaked as the power of Thunder erupted from the Lord of the Kingdom of Thunder. A deafening roar filled the heavens as thousands of thunderbolts crackled and split the sky in an endless cascade of lightning. Each bolt was like the fury of the gods, a display of raw destruction that shattered the stillness of the world. The sky darkened, as if the very heavens bowed before him, consumed by an ominous storm that heralded the arrival of an unstoppable force. The dark clouds seemed to swirl around him, and amidst the chaos, the form of the Lord of Thunder loomed larger than life. His presence was that of a god¡ªan embodiment of the storm itself. He stood there, as though the Thunder God had descended to the mortal realm, his body suffused with the supreme power of thunder. It was as if the heavens themselves had lent him their might, and the world trembled in response. "His Majesty..." As the generals and soldiers gazed upon this scene, their hearts swelled with awe and reverence. There was no fear in their eyes¡ªonly worship. To them, the Lord of the Thunder Country was not merely a ruler, but a living god. The sheer force of his presence ignited a fire in their veins, their loyalty and fervor reaching unimaginable heights. It was as if they had witnessed the very manifestation of divine power. This was the power of absolute dominance¡ªa power that no mortal could rival. The Lord of the Thunder Kingdom was no ordinary man. He was a mortal body that wielded the might of a true god. And it was his power, the power of Thor¡¯s Hammer, that made the Kingdom of Thunder invincible. It was this power that had crushed fifty nations underfoot, that had shattered cities and burned kingdoms to the ground. With Thor¡¯s Hammer in his grasp, the Lord of Thunder was the embodiment of destruction itself¡ªthe one true Thor, whose wrath no one could withstand. Chapter 34 The Clash of Worldly Artifacts ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± A general rose to his feet, his voice brimming with confidence. ¡°With Your Majesty¡¯s might, you are truly invincible. What kind of ¡®God¡¯s Kingdom¡¯? Hah! Nothing but a laughable farce. A hollow tale, not worth a moment of our concern.¡± His tone carried nothing but disdain, as if he were brushing off dust from his sleeves. Legends of gods and mystical powers were the prattle of fools¡ªfabrications born from fear and ignorance. ¡°To me, this so-called Primordial God is no more than a ghost story spun by Tang¡¯s lord.¡± Another officer smirked, folding his arms across his chest. ¡°Its purpose? To strike fear into weaker nations, paralyze them before battle, and claim victory without unsheathing a single blade.¡± He paused, eyes narrowing. ¡°It is not the first time a ruler has used such tricks. Gods, legends, divine protection¡ªsuch stories have long been tools to bind the hearts of the people and bolster their trust.¡± The murmurs around the hall grew louder. Indeed, many kingdoms had once woven myths to maintain order and security, instilling an unshakable belief that divine favor shielded their lands. Tang Guo, with its overwhelming might, seemed no different. ¡°No, no.¡± A voice cut through the room, softer yet resolute. ¡°It may not be a mere rumor. Have you considered this power might belong to a World Prop?¡± The crowd turned toward the speaker, a scholar with keen eyes that gleamed beneath bushy brows. ¡°Think of the Thor¡¯s Hammer in our possession. To the unknowing, would it not seem as though Your Majesty commands the heavens themselves? A mortal wielding thunder and lightning¡ªwhat else could they call it but divine?¡± The mention of the Thor¡¯s Hammer brought a solemn silence. ¡°To outsiders, the Lord of Thunder Country is Thor reborn, ruler of storms and supreme wielder of lightning.¡± The scholar¡¯s tone was calm, but his words weighed heavy. ¡°The same must be true of Tang Guo. Their so-called Primordial God may simply be another World Prop, one that wields the power of frost.¡± The hall buzzed with renewed discussion. ¡°The power of frost...¡± A counselor, lost in thought, frowned deeply. ¡°From our spies¡¯ reports, this so-called ancient god froze dozens of cities. Entire metropolises entombed in ice, unmelted for an entire year. What could wield such terrifying might?¡± No one answered. ¡°The explanation is clear.¡± Another counselor finally spoke, his voice grave. ¡°It must be an ice-attribute World Prop. Its power¡ªwhile perhaps not as mighty as Your Majesty¡¯s Thor¡¯s Hammer¡ªcan still defy comprehension. Freezing an entire city in an instant is no trivial matter.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The general who spoke earlier slammed his fist on the table, his expression hardened by dread. ¡°If Tang Guo truly possesses such a World Prop, we cannot underestimate its threat. That power could freeze an army of millions where they stand. Numbers would mean nothing.¡± At this, a shudder rippled through the hall. The generals and counselors, seasoned as they were, could not deny it¡ªsuch power was beyond human comprehension. World Props. Artifacts capable of turning empires into ash and rewriting the rules of war. The Lord of Thunder Country sat silently, his fingers drumming against the armrest of his jade throne. His gaze darkened, a storm brewing within his eyes. ¡°The power of World Props...¡± he muttered. ¡°It seems Tang Guo must indeed be watched with utmost vigilance.¡± It was a truth understood by all under heaven¡ªWorld Props could only be matched by other World Props. Such was the common sense of this world. Yet, their might did not guarantee absolute invincibility. At times, World Props countered one another, locked in a strange cycle of mutual growth and restraint. A seemingly unstoppable force could encounter its immovable match, and what was once dominance could turn to disaster. Even for the Thor¡¯s Hammer, a weapon that commanded thunder and lightning, there was no guarantee it could not be restrained by some unfathomable relic of ice, fire, or shadow. No king dared let arrogance dull their caution¡ªone misstep and even the greatest ruler could capsize in still waters. Thus, secrecy was paramount. The power of a World Prop could not be laid bare to the world. Once its abilities were known, the wielder became vulnerable, their strength a target for schemes and countermeasures. Knowledge was as sharp as any blade; if leaked, it could turn glory into ruin. ¡°Your Majesty, I propose we test Tang¡¯s strength first,¡± a general declared, his voice calm but tinged with steel. ¡°Let us probe the abilities of their World Prop. Once we uncover its secrets, Your Majesty can strike. One move to shatter the heavens and send Tang¡¯s lord to his grave.¡± His words carried both reverence and ruthlessness¡ªa strategist¡¯s mind wrapped in a warrior¡¯s heart. Against a foe shrouded in mystery, recklessness was folly. The hall fell silent, all eyes turning to the Lord of Thunder Country. ¡°Hmm.¡± He leaned back into his throne, fingers tapping against the armrest, his gaze as distant as the thunderclouds he commanded. ¡°Test them, then. Unveil the truth of Tang¡¯s World Prop. If they think to intimidate the heavens, I shall remind them of their place beneath it.¡± The lord¡¯s voice rolled across the room like the distant growl of an approaching storm. He was no fool, no iron-headed brute hungry for glory. Why waste his full strength when caution could secure the same victory? The clash of World Props was not simply a matter of power¡ªit was a battle of minds. Whoever seized the opponent¡¯s secrets first would wield the advantage, a shadow lurking over the battlefield. And as a ruler, he could not allow himself to step carelessly onto that stage. If he fell, the Kingdom of Thunder would crumble like a castle of sand swept away by the tide. Caution was his shield. Strategy, his blade. ¡°The throne is the heart of the kingdom,¡± he murmured to himself, ¡°and the heart must remain untouched.¡± He would not sully his hands by charging onto the battlefield himself. From his palace, he would command the storm, wielding his armies like a painter¡¯s brush¡ªbrushstrokes that painted victory across the map. ¡°Go,¡± he ordered, his voice steady as iron. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± A chorus of voices erupted like thunderclaps, reverberating through the chamber. The generals rose, their faces alight with murderous resolve, their bloodlust thick enough to stain the air. The Lord of Thunder Country watched them go, his storm-filled eyes narrowing. The coming battle would shake the heavens, and when the dust settled, he alone would stand victorious. Chapter 35 The War of Ants and Gods
Booming~~ Suddenly, the sky trembled, and the ground quaked as the army of Thunder Country emerged in full force¡ªmillions strong, their presence a tidal wave that filled the vast plain. The sea of warriors stretched as far as the eye could see, a black tide so dense it seemed like the very earth was crawling with ants. In the distance, a lone city stood, surrounded by this unstoppable force. It seemed fragile, on the brink of annihilation, as though the next breath would see it crushed to the dust, leaving not a single stone intact. "Is this the army of Thunder Country?" Li Xiao, who had arrived at the border city, stood stunned by the scene. His heart pulsed with urgency¡ªthis was the moment when the fate of nations would be decided. He could not, and would not, miss the clash between these two mighty powers. As he gazed at the imposing army of Thunder Country, his heart tightened with awe. The force before him was not only vast in number but impeccable in discipline, their movements as synchronized as the gears of a well-oiled machine. And it was not merely their numbers that struck fear into his heart¡ªit was the sophistication of their weapons, the gleam of their armor, the terrifying might of their force. If the combined armies of Tang and Chen states were to rise together, they would be nothing before this unrelenting juggernaut. The sight was enough to drain the courage from any who dared to oppose it. No wonder the neighboring nations trembled, surrendering at the mere mention of Thunder Country''s name. "They are too strong. Our Tang army cannot stand against this." Li Xiao heard the murmurs of his soldiers, their faces pale with concern. "Not only are their numbers greater than ours, but they are stronger too. Every soldier is a bronze-ranked warrior¡ªhow can we compare?" "Their weapons are beyond anything we have. One soldier, with his weapon, could wipe out our entire army. If we fight head-on, defeat is certain." "Thank the heavens for the protection of Lord God. Without it, surrender would be our only option." The air was thick with fear and awe. The soldiers of Tang were not fools. The reputation of Thunder Country was more than a whispered legend¡ªit was a terrifying reality. They had heard the rumors, but seeing this force with their own eyes was a revelation. Indeed, Thunder Country was the true hegemon, its might undeniable. "But even with Lord God''s protection, we must not falter. We must show our valor, lest we lose the favor of the divine and fall from grace."The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Li Xiao''s voice cut through the murmurs, his tone steely with resolve. "Yes, Your Majesty." The soldiers nodded, steeling themselves. Their divine protector might shield them, but their own strength and courage would prove their worth. To be seen as weak in the eyes of the gods was a fate far worse than any enemy. At that very moment, high above, Xia Chuan¡ªmighty and unfathomable¡ªwatched all unfold through the eyes of countless believers scattered across the land. The miniature world lay before him, its struggles, its turmoil, all visible within his grasp. "Truly worthy of a war in the miniature world." Xia Chuan''s voice carried a faint trace of awe as he observed the unfolding chaos below. Millions. A number so vast that it blanketed the plains like a living tide. If this were the Xuanhuang Star, or the Earth of his past life, even a hundred thousand soldiers clashing would have shaken nations to their core. Armies of millions? That would have been the scale of a world war¡ªentire civilizations drowning in blood, countless lives sacrificed in the madness of conflict. Yet here, within this miniature world, armies of millions were common fare. Tens of millions clashed like restless waves on the battlefield. And at its extremes? Legions that numbered in the billions, turning the land itself into a writhing sea of warriors. "It''s not surprising, though," Xia Chuan mused, his eyes glimmering with a detached curiosity. The miniature humans were no different from ants, their numbers unending, their reproduction relentless. In this world, the death of millions was little more than a passing storm¡ªa ripple that quickly vanished in the tide of existence. "Tang Kingdom¡­" Xia Chuan''s gaze sharpened, sweeping across the battlefield. Even without delving deep into the tides of war, he could see the truth at a glance: Tang Kingdom was no match for Thunder Country. The difference in their national power was vast¡ªan unbridgeable chasm. Thunder Country''s military force was a hammer poised to shatter Tang''s fragile defenses. Their soldiers stood like a disciplined monolith, weapons gleaming, formations flawless. Compared to such overwhelming might, Tang''s forces were as fragile as dry reeds before a storm. Even without considering Thunder Country''s world prop, victory was already assured. This wasn''t a war¡ªit was an execution. "But ultimately, what is all this to me?" Xia Chuan chuckled softly, his voice carrying the weight of a being who stood above it all. "To me, this so-called war is nothing more than a skirmish between ants." The clash of millions, the fury of nations¡ªit was mere spectacle, irrelevant before his gaze. Like ants battling over scraps of earth, their struggles amounted to nothing in the face of his will. If he so wished, he could crush both sides with a single thought. And yet, Xia Chuan''s eyes flickered with calculation. "But their deaths¡­ that would be a waste." The fall of Tang would pave the way for Thunder''s dominance, and with it, countless lives would be swept into the abyss. But to Xia Chuan, these were not merely lives¡ªthey were potential. Believers. "If Tang can triumph here, the balance will tip in my favor. The Kingdom of Thunder will collapse, its people absorbed into Tang, and then¡­ tens of billions of believers will be mine." The thought sent a ripple of anticipation through Xia Chuan''s heart. Faith was the key¡ªfaith was power. With billions of worshippers kneeling before him, their prayers ascending like an eternal tide, his strength would soar to unimaginable heights. From Bronze to Silver, from Silver to Gold, and then to the Diamond rank¡ªeach step fueled by their unwavering devotion. His gaze turned cold, sharp as a blade drawn in moonlight.
Chapter 36 The Descent of Doom "If this is the case, then kill the Lord of the Thunder Country and his ilk." Xia Chuan''s gaze pierced through the distance, locking onto the sprawling camp of the Thunder Kingdom''s army. Deep within the camp, the entire upper echelon¡ªgenerals, strategists, and the Lord himself¡ªsat comfortably in what they believed to be an impenetrable sanctuary. "Fools." Xia Chuan''s lips curled slightly. "Do they think a rear camp will shield them from me? In my eyes, their so-called safe haven might as well be a prison awaiting collapse." He stroked his chin thoughtfully. A Primordial God shouldn''t sully his hands dealing with mere mortals¡ªdoing so would be beneath his divine station. "I''ll use a stone. Why dirty my hands when a pebble can crush mountains?" With that thought, Xia Chuan turned his gaze to his courtyard. His eyes landed on a massive decorative stone¡ªhalf the height of a man, its weight substantial. Originally, it was placed as a symbol of serenity, but today, it would be reborn as a weapon of judgment. Without hesitation, he grasped the stone. Whoosh! The bronze door on his body shimmered and swung open. With the casual grace of flicking dust from his robe, Xia Chuan hurled the massive rock into the portal, sending it crashing toward the miniature world. Meanwhile, deep in the camp of the Thunder Kingdom, the air brimmed with arrogance and certainty. Seated atop lavish chairs and surrounded by fine tapestries, the leaders of the Thunder Kingdom plotted their next steps. "How long do you reckon it will take to breach the Tang Kingdom''s defenses?" The Lord of the Thunder Kingdom lounged comfortably, his voice dripping with disdain. One general stepped forward with a smirk. "If the Tang Lord doesn''t summon his world props, I give them an hour at best." "An hour?" another laughed. "You overestimate them! Their soldiers are no match for our hardened warriors. Half an hour is more than enough to raze that city to the ground and drag the Tang Lord through its ruins." "Exactly," another chimed in. "They''re a joke, a ragged band playing at war. If we fail to conquer them in half an hour, we''re unworthy of calling ourselves Thunder''s elite." Their laughter echoed through the camp, their confidence unshakable. "Well said!" The Lord of Thunder Kingdom clapped his hands in approval, his mood soaring. As king, there was no greater pleasure than watching others toil and bleed while he reaped the rewards.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. But just as his laughter reached its peak, his expression froze. The air thickened. A sudden chill swept through the camp, and an indescribable sense of dread pierced his heart like a blade. "What is this?!" Before he could finish the thought, the world prop Thor''s Hammer on his body trembled violently¡ªan ominous omen of what was to come. "Damn it, an enemy is coming!" The Lord of the Thunder Kingdom roared, his voice trembling, and his entire body seized by an unprecedented terror. It was as though every cell in his being screamed in warning, a harbinger of doom unlike anything he had ever felt. In his decades of life¡ªon countless battlefields, amidst blood and fire¡ªhe had never faced such a suffocating crisis. The shadow of death loomed so vividly that it felt as if his very soul teetered on the brink of obliteration. Boom! Without hesitation, he seized Thor''s Hammer. Purple lightning erupted from his body in a frenzy, crackling like a storm born of rage. In an instant, the entire barracks shattered into oblivion¡ªthe tents, the furniture, even the earth itself disintegrated into dust. "Your Majesty! What happened?!" The gathered generals and warriors were thrown into chaos, their faces pale with shock. None could comprehend the sight before them: their mighty king¡ªunshakable, undefeatable¡ªnow standing amidst destruction, his face drained of color and eyes filled with dread. The Lord of Thunder Kingdom gripped Thor''s Hammer tighter, his voice low and grim. "I can feel it¡ªmy death draws near. This is the sixth sense of an extraordinary warrior. There''s no mistaking it." Those words struck the crowd like a thunderclap. The sixth sense of an extraordinary warrior? Expressions turned ghastly, their faces twisted with disbelief. They all knew the power of an extraordinary warrior, revered not only for their unmatched abilities but for the legendary sixth sense¡ªa divine instinct that allowed them to foresee mortal danger. It was said that at the pinnacle of martial arts, a warrior''s senses transcended the physical realm. Like a cicada foreseeing the autumn wind, danger could never creep unnoticed upon an extraordinary warrior. This very instinct had saved the Lord of Thunder Kingdom countless times. And yet, now, amidst an army of tens of thousands¡ªlayer upon layer of guards¡ªhis instinct screamed of imminent death. "Your Majesty, this cannot be¡­" Even the other extraordinary warriors present, men whose strength rivaled the king''s, turned pale. Though they lacked world props, their martial cultivation was no less profound. And now, they too could feel it¡ªthat invisible pressure, like a hand of fate clamping down upon their throats. "It''s here¡­" one whispered hoarsely. "We feel it too." The realization spread like a contagion. This lifeless aura that gnawed at their spirits was no illusion. "Damn it!" The Lord of Thunder Kingdom cursed, his teeth grinding audibly. "What trick has Tang Guo played? What weapon could force us to this state?!" Confusion turned to rage, and yet deep down, the unease only worsened. To be cornered by a kingdom they had considered weak¡ªa mere stepping stone¡ªwas an insult beyond measure. Then it happened. "Look!" A sudden scream tore through the air, jagged and raw, as though the man''s soul was being ripped apart. A general pointed upward, his body trembling, his hair standing on end. "A meteor! A meteorite is falling from the heavens¡ªtoward us!" Time seemed to freeze. All heads turned to the sky. High above, amidst the clouds, a massive shadow emerged¡ªa stone, colossal and unyielding, hurtling down with blinding speed. Its surface burned crimson as it tore through the atmosphere, leaving a trail of fire in its wake. The heavens themselves seemed to wail at its descent. Doom had come. Chapter 37 The Wrath of Heaven
"What?!" The exclamation tore through the battlefield, halting every movement. Heads snapped upward in unison, drawn by the voice''s urgency. What greeted them in the skies was a nightmare etched into the fabric of their souls. A colossal stone, no¡ªa mountain, plummeted from the heavens. Its descent carved roaring fissures in the air, a deafening cacophony that resonated deep in their chests. The atmosphere turned thick with dread, heavy as if the heavens themselves were pressing down. Shadows spread outward, cloaking the land for hundreds of miles, their suffocating presence matched only by the crushing aura that seemed to halt time itself. Their breaths caught in their throats, hearts pounding as an icy chill gripped them. "God''s damn meteorite¡ªno, this is a mountain! A freaking mountain!" an extraordinary warrior bellowed, his voice trembling as if barely holding the shards of his sanity together. His hands shook, his face pale. "Where in the nine hells did this come from?!" Meteorites¡ªthey were phenomena of awe and destruction, and many had witnessed them in some form. Yet, none had seen anything close to the behemoth hurtling toward them now. Five thousand feet tall, its sheer size dwarfed cities, eclipsing everything in its shadow. A city, a fortress, even an entire mountain range was compacted into this gargantuan stone. Despair sank into their hearts like lead. "Run! Get out of here! If that thing lands, we''re dead¡ªdead, do you hear me?!" another warrior screamed, his voice cracking under the weight of the inevitability. The crowd stirred at his words, but none moved. What was the use? "We''re extraordinary warriors, invincible to mortals¡ªbut this, this is no mortal threat!" he continued, his cries turning desperate. It was true. They were warriors capable of shattering armies, beings who had transcended mortal limits. But against this? Against a mountain-sized stone summoned by the heavens? Even gods seemed absent in their despair. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Escape?" someone whispered, their voice hollow. "How? Even at our speed, it''s impossible. The range¡ªit''s too vast!" Hopelessness settled over them like the stone''s shadow. Their elite troops, numbering in the tens of millions, seemed insignificant. What could they possibly do against such a force of nature? The realization was merciless¡ªthis was not a battle. This was divine punishment. "Divine punishment!" a voice shrieked, rising above the others. An extraordinary warrior staggered forward, his eyes wide with hysteria. "Tang Country must be protected by an ancient god! This¡ªthis boulder, it''s divine wrath! It''s retribution for our blasphemy!" The crowd faltered, the accusation taking root in their minds. "No, no, it''s impossible! Gods, protecting a place like this?" "Then how do you explain it? This mountain, this¡­ annihilation descending from the heavens¡ªwhat else could it be?!" Their voices clashed in panicked tones, each one more desperate than the last. The truth gnawed at their souls. This wasn''t a natural event. This was the wrath of a Primordial Being, punishment summoned by Tang Country''s ancient guardian. "And we dared to blaspheme." "It''s over¡­ we''re completely finished. There is no doubt¡ªblasphemy will lead to death." The grim proclamation spread like wildfire, muttered by generals and soldiers alike, their voices trembling under the weight of their impending doom. "How could such a ridiculous thing happen?" one of them rasped. "We are the Thunder Kingdom¡ªan empire of over ten billion people! We''ve crushed dozens of nations beneath our banner. How could we be brought to ruin because of some ancient god?" "This is the power of the divine," another murmured, their face pale as ash. "Mortals cannot fathom it, much less defy it." Their words reflected the despair that had gripped them all. Pride, strength, and countless victories meant nothing before the titanic force descending from above. The shadow of the falling boulder stretched endlessly, a grim harbinger of their extinction. It was natural. What courage could a person muster when faced with a disaster of this magnitude? It was as though humanity itself had been confronted by a meteor the size of Beijing, hurling toward Xuanhuang Star. Technology, armies, and strategy¡ªall rendered meaningless against such a force of annihilation. Even a nuclear bomb would fail to destroy something of this scale. The soldiers knew this truth. A memory seemed to surface collectively in their minds¡ªa time sixty million years ago when a similar calamity had struck Earth, ending the reign of the dinosaurs and plunging the world into an ice age. This was Tianwei, the wrath of the heavens. The might of nature, impartial and insurmountable. And so, they stood helpless. Until a voice thundered through the despair. "Fools!" The shout came from the heart of the formation, commanding attention like a crack of thunder. The Lord of Thunder himself stood, his aura fierce and unshaken. His hand gripped the fabled Thor''s Hammer, and his eyes burned with defiance. "What natural disaster? What divine punishment? What ancient god?" he roared, his voice thick with contempt. "Do you think a mere stone¡ªno matter how large¡ªcan bring about my end? I am the Thunder God on earth!" The words hit like a lightning bolt, shattering the paralysis of fear. "Wishful thinking!" he snarled. "Watch as I shatter this so-called stone of extinction with a single strike!" The air around him surged with power. Purple lightning erupted from his body, crackling with fury. The sky darkened further as black clouds churned in obedience to his will. Thunder roared, shaking the heavens, as if announcing the rise of an equal to the divine might descending upon them. In that moment, the Lord of Thunder stood not as a mere man or ruler but as a god reborn¡ªready to defy the heavens themselves.
Chapter 38 The Fall Of Thunder : Wrath of the World-Breaker Thunder cracked across the heavens. The Lord of the Thunder Kingdom surged into action, a figure of defiance against the apocalyptic boulder descending from the skies. He leapt into the air, wielding Thor''s Hammer, his gaze locked on the mountainous threat. In that instant, he was no mere mortal; he was a force of nature. With a roar that shook the heavens, he unleashed the mightiest strike of his life. Lightning converged at the hammer''s core, an ocean of thunderous power roaring to life. The air crackled, splitting as the divine wrath of the hammer descended upon the world-destroying boulder. For a fleeting moment, he was the incarnation of a Thunder God, his presence unmatched, his power boundless. "He''s done it! His Majesty has taken action!" "Yes! There''s hope yet! The Lord of the Thunder Kingdom will save us all!" "Thor''s Hammer is supreme! No mere boulder, no matter how destructive, can withstand His Majesty''s strike!" "He''ll shatter it in one blow! He must!" The voices of the masses swelled in desperate hope. Their king, Wu Yong, had achieved countless feats before, each one a legend in its own right. To destroy this apocalyptic boulder was impossible¡ªfor anyone but him. They believed, for had he not made the impossible possible time and time again? But belief shattered as reality struck. The hammer''s devastating force connected, thunder exploding like a celestial symphony, but the boulder remained. A small crack, a scatter of rubble¡ªthat was all. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Wu Yong''s eyes widened in disbelief. His power, his mastery of lightning, his greatest blow¡ªand yet, this monstrous boulder remained nearly untouched. "How¡­ how can this be?" he murmured, voice trembling. "Why is it so unyielding?!" The boulder''s material was unlike anything he had ever encountered. Not even meteorite iron could compare to its density and hardness. What he had assumed to be merely another challenge was a force beyond comprehension. In truth, this was no ordinary stone. It hailed from a world of grander proportions, a realm where materials dwarfed their miniature-world counterparts in both size and density. His strike was monumental, but against such a colossal force, it was as insignificant as a candle against a storm. The boulder did not stop. It continued its relentless descent, indifferent to the defiance of the Thunder Lord. It was like watching a mortal attempt to halt the fall of a planet¡ªa futile struggle against the inevitable. Despair seeped into Wu Yong''s heart. The weight of heaven''s wrath bore down on him, crushing his once-unyielding spirit. He was a hero, yes, but even heroes had their limits. "If only¡­ if only I had known Tang Guo had the protection of the Ancient Gods¡­" He clenched his fists, regret stabbing deep into his soul. "I would never have provoked them¡­ never." But regret was a bitter medicine that came too late. "No!" His voice erupted in a guttural roar. "I am the Lord of the Thunder Kingdom! I have conquered fifty nations, expanded my lands, and forged my legend in blood and thunder! I am invincible!" His eyes blazed with defiance. "If the heavens wish to end me, then I will defy the heavens themselves! You hear me, gods? You dream if you think I''ll fall so easily!" Yet, even as his voice carried across the skies, the truth was clear. His power was spent, his strength insufficient. The might of the Ancient Gods and their apocalyptic boulder was beyond him. Thunder roared one final time as the massive boulder descended. The heavens did not answer, nor did they need to. In the next moment, the world-destroying boulder fell. It descended like the wrath of heaven, crashing into the earth with a force that defied comprehension. The impact obliterated everything in its path. The Lord of the Thunder Kingdom, his armies, his dreams of conquest¡ªnothing remained. In an instant, their forms were reduced to pulp, their existence wiped from history. Not even the intervention of gods could salvage them now. Boom! The ground beneath the colossal boulder gave way, groaning under the impossible weight. A deafening roar erupted, as if the world itself cried out in anguish. The land quaked violently, as though caught in the throes of a magnitude eight earthquake. Hundreds of miles trembled. The earth split apart, vast chasms tearing across the landscape like the scars of an enraged deity. A crater of unimaginable size formed at the impact site¡ªa pit so deep it seemed to pierce the bowels of the earth. The surrounding terrain, once dotted with mountains and forests, was reduced to rubble. From the center of the devastation, cracks radiated outward like veins of destruction, plunging into unseen depths. Smoke and dust billowed into the sky, obscuring the sun and shrouding the world in a suffocating haze. The scene was apocalyptic. Dozens of miles were veiled in darkness, the air thick with ash and debris. The shockwaves carried the echoes of annihilation, flattening everything in their wake. Forests were splintered into kindling, rocks shattered into dust, and rivers diverted as if the world itself recoiled from the destruction. It was no longer a battlefield¡ªit was a graveyard. Silence followed the storm. Chapter 39 The Fall of The Thunder Kingdom At this moment, Li Xiao and the others stood atop the city walls, their eyes fixed on the approaching army of the Thunder Kingdom, a mighty force a million strong, advancing from the distance. Suddenly, a cry broke through the silence. "Look! The sky¡­ a stone mountain has appeared out of nowhere!" The General of Tang Guo stared in disbelief. "Impossible. How could such a mountain of stone appear in the sky? It''s enormous¡­" His body trembled at the sight of the shadowed mountain, its immense size casting a suffocating presence. It loomed above them, dwarfing everything in its wake, as though a force of nature itself had come to pass judgment. "If that boulder falls, no one will survive," the General muttered, fear creeping into his voice. "Look, it seems to be heading straight for the barracks of the Thunder Kingdom," someone shouted, eyes wide. A cold silence followed. "It''s over¡­ The Thunder Kingdom is finished. If such a mountain falls, even the mightiest warrior will perish. No one can survive this." "Divine punishment¡­ it must be the hand of the Primordial God," a voice whispered, trembling with awe. The words echoed through the group, and a collective realization gripped them. The sudden appearance of the mountain, the direct targeting of the Thunder Kingdom¡ªthere could be no other explanation. The gods had intervened. Booming¡ª The words had barely left their mouths when the massive stone mountain slammed into the earth, sending a shockwave that ravaged everything in its path. The land trembled, and the mountain range spanning a hundred miles was reduced to rubble in an instant. The earth groaned beneath the weight of the impact, and the rumble of the collision shook the very foundations of the city. Cracks spread across the walls where they stood, as if the city itself were on the verge of collapsing. "The Thunder Kingdom¡­" a general murmured, his face drained of color. "Are they¡­ all gone?" He watched in stunned silence as the colossal stone mountain descended from the heavens, crashing into the ground with a deafening roar. In an instant, the earth was torn asunder, a pit of hundreds of miles formed where the boulder struck. The entire army of the Thunder Kingdom was caught in its destructive path. "Dead. They are all dead. Not even their remains will be found," someone murmured, eyes wide with terror. "Even the mightiest warriors¡ªthe Golden Warriors, Diamond Warriors, even the extraordinary ones¡ªthey''ll be crushed without a chance," another voice quivered. "The Lord God''s power is beyond comprehension," someone whispered in awe. "Without lifting a finger, from miles away, he hurls a mere stone mountain and wipes out an entire army." Stolen novel; please report. "Just one boulder," another muttered, shaking with fear. "What if the gods decided to throw hundreds or thousands? Would the entire Thunder Kingdom be reduced to rubble, to nothing but meat and bones?" "Shenwei," came the reverent whisper, "this is the power of the ancient gods." The soldiers and citizens were so stunned they could scarcely speak. The sheer might of the strike, the earth shaking beneath the weight of a stone mountain, felt as though the world itself was crumbling. It was a force no mortal could stand against. Not even the legendary extraordinary warriors could survive such a calamity. "This¡­ this is divine punishment?" Li Xiao''s voice trembled as he spoke. He had seen the effects of divine punishment before, during the destruction of Chen Guo three years ago. The Primordial Gods had frozen entire cities, causing untold death. At the time, the devastation had left him in awe of the gods'' power, but he hadn''t fully grasped its magnitude. Now, witnessing it firsthand, he understood. A stone mountain, falling from the heavens, had wiped out thousands of elite warriors, including the invincible Lord of the Thunder Kingdom and his greatest generals. They were crushed like insects beneath the gods'' will. Even the most extraordinary warriors, those revered for their power, were reduced to nothing in an instant. It was as if they had never been. Li Xiao shuddered, imagining his own fate had the gods chosen his city as their target. If a stone mountain had fallen upon Chang''an, he would have been reduced to nothing, never knowing his end. No place was safe from the wrath of the gods. And with that thought, Li Xiao''s faith in the Primordial Gods was solidified, unshakable and unwavering. No matter what, he would never betray the gods. "Behold! The Primordial God has appeared!" A collective gasp swept through the crowd, and all eyes turned toward the figure emerging from the mist. A giant, towering at ten feet, appeared before them. The sheer scale of this being was impossible to comprehend¡ªits toes alone were the size of a palace, and the rest of its body was lost in the mists above. They could only glimpse the faint outline of the giant, its massive form emerging from the depths of the clouds. The survivors, both soldiers of the Thunder Kingdom and citizens of Tang Guo, fell to their knees in terror, shivering in fear. The awe of the ancient gods gripped them tightly, for they knew that one misstep could bring ruin beyond imagination. Even those who had once doubted the existence of such gods now stood in terrified reverence. The power displayed was irrefutable, and no one could deny the presence of the gods. Chapter 40 The Rise of Tang The colossal figure amidst the mist was none other than Xia Chuan. With a casual motion, he hurled a boulder, crushing countless soldiers of the Thunder Kingdom. In passing, he obliterated the kingdom''s lord and, upon crossing the ancient bronze door, re-entered the miniature world. His goal was simple: retrieve the boulder and seize the world prop¡ªthe Hammer of Thor¡ªfrom the Lord of the Thunder Kingdom. After all, this was a prize he was destined to claim. Boom~~ With a slight push, Xia Chuan moved the boulder aside and effortlessly discovered the Hammer of Thor, placing it upon himself. Initially, Xia Chuan had planned to leave after claiming the hammer. However, upon seeing the multitude of believers kneeling in reverence, his mind shifted. "The desecrator shall perish, and the Thunder Kingdom shall be destroyed." With this divine decree, Xia Chuan''s voice rang through the air. For him, acquiring the Hammer of Thor was only a secondary goal. The primary aim was to obliterate the Thunder Kingdom, harvest its billions of souls, and swell the ranks of his own followers. Whoosh! With a final utterance, he vanished through the ancient bronze door, leaving the place in an instant. "The will of the gods decrees the fall of the Thunder Kingdom." Li Xiao, hearing these words and witnessing Xia Chuan''s departure, rose to his feet. Drawing his long sword, he bellowed, his body brimming with imperial power. It was clear he had received the ancient gods'' decree to destroy the Thunder Kingdom. This divine sanction from the ancient deities made the destruction of the kingdom inevitable. The Lord of the Thunder Kingdom, along with many generals and elites, had been crushed beneath a mountain of rock. Though the Thunder Kingdom spanned vast lands, no one could stand against the might of Tang''s soldiers. Indeed, the Kingdom of Tang was poised to enact the legend of the snake swallowing the elephant. If successful, Tang would rise to an empire, boasting tens of billions of people and an expanse of more than ten million square kilometers. A burning ambition flickered in his eyes.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Destroy the Thunder Kingdom! Annihilate the Thunder Kingdom!" The soldiers of Tang roared in unison. Never before had they felt such confidence. Behind them stood the primordial gods, ready to descend upon a mountain at any moment, slaying millions. With the ancient gods'' protection, they were invincible¡ªno one could stand in their way. The roar was deafening, shaking the earth as though a small earthquake had struck, filling all with dread. "Now then," Li Xiao sneered, "Do you wish to surrender... or die?" He approached the remaining millions of soldiers from the Thunder Kingdom. Standing above them, despite their numbers surpassing those of Tang''s, Li Xiao remained unfazed. The soldiers of Tang were no match for the elite forces of the Thunder Kingdom in a fair fight, yet the soldiers of the Thunder Kingdom quaked in fear before the primordial gods, their courage shattered. "Are we still going to fight? Should we really push this to the bitter end?" "How can this be? This isn''t a battle¡ªit''s a slaughter by the enemy." "Did you not see? Tang''s forces are protected by ancient gods. They are all believers, wielding supernatural powers. How could we possibly fight them?" "Exactly. Even the kingdom''s lord, wielding Thor''s Hammer, along with ten extraordinary warriors and many diamond warriors, were obliterated by a single mountain of stone. How can we hope to win?" "Indeed, it''s not about loyalty anymore. Serving the Primordial Gods is an honor." "Yes, if we continue to resist, do you know what awaits us? Not only will we die, but our families in the Thunder Kingdom will perish with us." "Indeed. If the Lord God summons dozens of stone mountains, even with our kingdom''s population, we won''t survive." "There''s no point in continuing this fight. The kingdom''s lord is dead, and we are not traitors." "In that case, we surrender." A wave of murmurs spread through the ranks, and soon, all the soldiers chose to submit to the Kingdom of Tang. Wow~~ In an instant, millions of soldiers from the Thunder Kingdom cast aside their weapons, signaling their surrender to Tang and their willingness to become prisoners, to serve the Kingdom of Tang. "Well." Li Xiao''s heart swelled with ecstasy, his joy immeasurable. The current strength of Tang could barely muster 20 to 30 million soldiers, most of whom were common folk with little combat experience. Even if they conquered the entire Thunder Kingdom, there wouldn''t be enough troops to defend its vast cities. But now, with these newly acquired soldiers from the Thunder Kingdom, Tang''s military power had grown exponentially. With them, Tang had more than enough strength to occupy every inch of the Thunder Kingdom. "Send the orders immediately. Thunder Kingdom must fall." Li Xiao''s voice was firm as he issued the command without hesitation. He knew that soldiers were swift, and time was of the essence. They had to seize the entirety of the Thunder Kingdom before word of the disaster could spread. Once the kingdom had been claimed, no other nations would have the time to react, even if they heard of the fall of Thunder. "Yes, Your Majesty." The soldiers roared in unison, their excitement palpable. For them, conquering foreign lands was a tremendous honor, a glory reserved for those who expanded the empire. They hadn''t expended much effort in the recent battles, yet now, they were ready to seize their moment and prove their worth. Please show support and join my Patreon! It¡¯s free ! Chapter 41 The Awakening At this moment, Xuanhuangxing ** sealed off the villa area of Lihai Peninsula. Xia Chuan had just returned from the miniature world, holding the world prop, Thor''s Hammer, in his hand. With ease, he made Thor''s Hammer recognize him as its master. "Master." The voice of Thor''s Hammer echoed in the air. It had now taken on the form of a massive black-yellow star hammer, a characteristic of world props¡ªable to change size according to the user''s needs. The hammer radiated with an overwhelming aura of thunder, its surface covered in densely packed thunder runes. It seemed as though every movement could summon the endless power of thunder from the heavens. It was as if a single shift of the hammer would stir the heavens themselves, unleashing a storm of thunder that could ravage the world. "You can speak?" Xia Chuan asked, his curiosity piqued. He had two world props in his possession¡ªthe Book of Wisdom and the Gravity Ball. The Book of Wisdom could speak and had its own consciousness. However, the Gravity Ball was silent, merely a tool. "Master, while not all world props possess self-awareness or the ability to speak, some do, and I am one of them¡ªThor''s Hammer," the hammer replied proudly. Though world props were treasures capable of disrupting the balance of the world, their nature varied. No matter how powerful they were, some world props were far more terrifying than others. This was an undeniable fact. "But I killed your last master. Don''t you hate me?" Xia Chuan asked, his voice tinged with curiosity. Usually, world props had strong bonds with their previous owners. As the one who killed the last owner of Thor''s Hammer, Xia Chuan wondered if the hammer would hold a grudge.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. It was a normal reaction for creatures to feel such emotions. "That was a matter of the previous generation of Thor''s Hammer. It has nothing to do with me," the hammer answered, unfazed. "Previous generation Thor''s Hammer? What do you mean by that?" Xia Chuan asked, confused. "Master," the Book of Wisdom suddenly spoke up. "In fact, the spirit of a world prop is not immortal. It is a special entity born from the prop itself. When we bind ourselves to a holder through a contract, our soul is tied to theirs. Once the holder dies, we, too, perish." "Therefore, every world item is extremely cautious when choosing a master," the Book of Wisdom continued. "After all, you can''t choose a short-lived master, as that would lead to your own death." "There''s such a thing?" Xia Chuan was taken aback, shocked to learn of this hidden truth about world props. "On the surface, world props seem immortal, passed down from generation to generation," the Book of Wisdom explained. "But in truth, our spirits can die. When we perish, we are reborn within the world prop, but we are no longer the same being. The previous life''s essence is gone, and we are born anew." The Book of Wisdom paused before adding, "Even so, when a generation of artifact spirits dies, their memories remain within the prop. For us new spirits, these memories are like books in a library¡ªmerely historical records. We understand what happened, but we have no emotional attachment." "Ah, I understand now," Xia Chuan said, the pieces falling into place. He realized that in the world of props, each artifact''s spirit changes with every new owner, yet these artifacts are reborn with every generation. It was as if a new master brought with them a new spirit, but because the artifact retained the memories of its previous incarnations, it wasn''t like a newborn¡ªlike a blank slate. The spirit knew the world well, but it felt no connection to its past masters. After all, they were just strangers to it. Despite being a new spirit, the artifacts were creatures with their own souls, and naturally, they feared death. This made them cautious when choosing their masters. If they didn''t deem the new master worthy, they''d rather sleep than form a contract. "The power of Thor''s Hammer..." Xia Chuan mused as he grasped the hammer. Instantly, he felt the vast, all-encompassing power of thunder deep within the void. With a mere thought, he could summon endless lightning, transforming into the god of thunder, capable of obliterating his enemies and leaving not even bones or armor behind. Booming~~~ In that instant, the sky above the sealed city darkened, clouds swirling as lightning crackled ominously. The thunder rumbled, and lightning flashed in the depths of the dark clouds, threatening to tear the very stars apart. Xia Chuan could feel the hundreds of thousands of bolts of thunder in the sky, all within his control. With a single thought, he could call upon countless thunderbolts, striking down powerful enemies with devastating force. "Is this the power to control Thunder?" Xia Chuan marveled, realizing that, with Thor''s Hammer in his grip, he had dominion over all thunder and lightning. Every bolt of power was now at his command. Chapter 42 Silver Rank Warrior "It''s no wonder that the Lord of the Kingdom of Thunder is called the God of Thunder." Xia Chuan marveled at the power of Thor''s Hammer. Like the Gravity Ball, it was a magic weapon capable of disrupting the world''s balance, possessing unimaginable abilities. But the most important factor was his own physique, which allowed him to unleash the full potential of Thor''s Hammer¡ªfar surpassing the strength of the Lord of Thunder Country. He could feel it¡ªholding Thor''s Hammer in his hand, he was an invincible force. With a single strike, he could destroy the world itself. It was an awe-inspiring and terrifying power. "In addition to controlling the power of Thunder, I can actually feel the power of electromagnetic waves." In a moment, Xia Chuan closed his eyes and focused. Boom~~ Suddenly, with his body as the epicenter, the power of electromagnetic waves spread outward in expanding layers, covering the entire 9.6 million square kilometers in an instant. He could clearly perceive the magnetic field within each person. After all, every living being emitted a unique life magnetic field. If there was none, it meant the person was dead. "This is the power of the Heart Network." Xia Chuan was filled with satisfaction. Clearly, the power of Thor''s Hammer was far beyond his expectations and still growing. With the ability to sense electromagnetic fields, he no longer needed eyes to perceive objects thousands of miles away or detect countless life forms. He could even predict an enemy''s movements as if seeing the future itself. "Master, the power within you is extraordinary. Every previous holder of Thor''s Hammer was never as capable as you. You can wield its full power." Thor''s Hammer spoke with excitement. Its power was intimately tied to its holder¡ªthe stronger the holder, the greater the power Thor''s Hammer could channel. There had been many strong wielders of Thor''s Hammer in the past. Each generation was a Thor, but none could compare to Xia Chuan.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. This was simply the gap between races. Though Xia Chuan was just at the beginning, he was already at a level that humans in the miniature world could never reach in their lifetime. It was like a rabbit trying to match the strength of a tiger or lion¡ªthe gap between their kinds could not be overcome by mere effort. "Huh?! A breakthrough?!" At this moment, Xia Chuan felt a surge in his heart. He sensed the enormous energy pouring into him from Thor''s Hammer¡ªenergy derived from the very thunder that roared across the heavens. Wow~~ He sat cross-legged, circulating his cultivation technique, drawing in the power. His body seemed to transform into a massive black hole, generating an unimaginable vortex of energy. The torrent of thunder energy rushed into his Dantian Qi Sea. This was the true might of Hundong Tuna Gong, a technique that could convert any kind of energy from heaven and earth into pure, usable power. The stronger the cultivator, the higher the conversion efficiency of the technique, allowing the user to absorb and transform energy at an extraordinary rate. To a certain extent, thunder energy could be considered a form of incredibly pure heaven-and-earth energy, with no essential difference from the natural aura of the world. However, ordinary people who tried to absorb thunder energy would first be destroyed by its sheer power. But Xia Chuan, having gained mastery over Thor''s Hammer, was immune to the power of Thunder. Booming~~ One week, two weeks, three weeks... The internal qi in Xia Chuan''s body flowed tirelessly through his meridians. With each cycle, his internal qi grew stronger, expanding threefold with each turn. After completing one hundred and eight cycles, the internal qi inside his body had reached unimaginable levels, filling every corner of his meridians. His body was on the verge of bursting from the overwhelming energy. Boom! In that instant, Xia Chuan felt his body tremble, and the immense internal qi broke through one of his acupuncture points. A torrent of qi surged through the point, flooding his body. Silver Rank Warrior! In that moment, Xia Chuan knew instantly that he had crossed into the Silver Realm from the Bronze Realm. He had gone from a novice to a slightly stronger rookie. He could sense his strength and inner energy had undergone a drastic evolution. "Is this the Hundred Aperture Gathering of a Silver Realm Warrior?" Xia Chuan marveled at the change. What exactly is a Silver Realm Warrior? It is a Baiqiao Gathering Spirit. There are a total of 108 acupuncture points in the human body, hidden deep within. To become a Silver Realm Warrior, one must perceive these acupuncture points, then use the internal qi to open them. This allows the qi to flow into the points, filling the body with the aura of heaven and earth, triggering a complete transformation. With one hundred and eight acupuncture points, the body''s capacity for zhenqi is at least ten times greater than that of a Bronze Realm Warrior¡ªpossibly even twenty times greater. The difference between the two realms is immense. Most importantly, as the internal qi flows through the acupuncture points and meridians, it strengthens the muscles and bones, enhancing the body''s power. A Silver Realm Warrior is essentially a reborn being. From this point onward, the body surpasses that of an ordinary human. Every bone is tougher and stronger than steel¡ªtruly terrifying. Chapter 43 Ascension "The power of faith seems to be increasing?!" Suddenly, Xia Chuan sensed something strange. Dense golden lines appeared deep within the void. These golden strands, varying in size, rushed toward him. The streams of golden faith energy surged into his body, causing the internal energy within him to increase at an astonishing rate, visibly growing with each passing moment. It seemed that with every cycle of the week, his internal qi would rise by three points. Such a growth rate was terrifying. In normal circumstances, even a Silver Realm Warrior could not increase their internal qi so rapidly. No matter how many rare treasures they consumed, it would still be impossible to achieve this level of increase. But with the immense power of faith aiding him, this miracle became a reality. "Master, your number of believers has increased¡ªat least to more than two billion," the voice of the Book of Wisdom echoed. "How can the number of believers grow so fast?" Xia Chuan asked, astonished. Before, his followers had numbered only one billion. Now, how had this number doubled so quickly? "Probably because the Kingdom of Tang has already begun occupying the cities of the former Kingdom of Thunder, converting some of their residents into your followers," the Book of Wisdom explained. "That makes sense." Xia Chuan nodded, absorbing the information. He had been immersed in cultivation for at least two or three hours when he broke through to the Silver Realm. In the real world, that would equate to at least a month passing in the miniature world. Given such a span of time, it was likely that Tang State had already deployed tens of millions of troops to occupy the former territories of Thunder State, city after city, causing their population to swell. Meanwhile, his number of followers had grown exponentially. And this was just the beginning. Once Tang Dynasty had fully conquered the land of Thunder, incorporating all the tens of billions of Thunder Country''s people into his fold, his number of followers would soar beyond ten billion.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. That would mark a true explosion in his faith power, which would be overwhelmingly vast. "How long will it take to completely occupy Thunder Country?" Xia Chuan inquired. "Because Thunder Country is vast, it will take at least a year to fully occupy it," the Book of Wisdom answered. "A year? That doesn''t seem too long," Xia Chuan mused. Measured in real-world terms, it was only a day. He felt that by the time he slept and woke up, he would hear the news that the Kingdom of Thunder had been entirely claimed. Booming~~ As the power of faith surged through him once again, Xia Chuan felt it spread across his body like a river, causing his internal qi to rise at an extraordinary rate. Boom boom boom!! After reaching the Silver Realm, it was notoriously difficult to break through the body''s acupuncture points. The process of penetrating these points and reaching the state of Qi Chong and Baiqiao was usually slow, taking a great deal of time and effort. But now, with the rapid increase in his internal qi, Xia Chuan saved an incredible amount of time. His internal qi surged wildly, fueling the quick penetration of his acupuncture points. Ten acupuncture points, twenty acupuncture points, thirty acupuncture points, fifty acupuncture points... The acupuncture points in his body shattered one by one, each point being quickly filled with an immense amount of internal qi without a single gap. Booming~~~ Time seemed to stretch indefinitely. Eventually, all 108 acupuncture points in his body were completely opened, each one broken through and filled with an overwhelming flow of internal qi. Xia Chuan had reached the pinnacle of the Silver Realm. His body''s acupuncture points were now fully unlocked, and the internal qi coursing through him was more potent than ever. A single punch would be enough to unleash terrifying internal power, capable of shattering even the hardest rock into countless fragments with terrifying force. "Is this the power of a warrior at the pinnacle of the Silver Realm?" Xia Chuan clenched his fist, feeling the newfound strength. Not only had his internal energy grown stronger, but it also permeated throughout his body, constantly refining the 206 bones within him. If a Bronze Realm warrior refines their flesh, gaining power from it, then a Silver Realm warrior refines their bones, making their bones as strong as steel, amplifying their strength tenfold. Xia Chuan realized that his bones were not only being tempered by his internal energy, but also by the enormous power of faith. This combined energy flooded his bones, making each one denser and more resilient. He could feel the transformation. Every bone in his body had taken on a faint golden hue, as though they were made of gold. This was the ultimate level of bone refining: golden bones. Even after thousands, or tens of thousands of years, these bones would never decay, eternally gleaming and unyielding. "The hardness of my bones... even aluminum alloy couldn''t compare." Xia Chuan marveled. Though he hadn''t physically tested the strength of his bones yet, he could already sense their incredible durability. His body had been transformed into something beyond its former limitations. Chapter 44 The Divine Surge In the blink of an eye, a day had passed. On this fleeting day, Xia Chuan had fully stabilized his cultivation in the Silver Realm. His cultivation speed had been so rapid that had his foundation been unstable, it could have led to catastrophic consequences. Yet, with the assistance of the immense power of faith, his foundation remained unshakable. Every bone in his body had been tempered into golden bones, filled with immortal breath and strength. Vaguely, he could feel his body evolving, shifting toward something far beyond human¡ªtoward the body of a god. An unfathomable aura emanated from him. "I am not a true god yet, but soon, I will become one," Xia Chuan murmured, his fist clenched, feeling the powerful energy that surged within him. His body had begun to transform in a direction no human ever could. Boom! At that moment, mysterious voices echoed in his ears, resembling the chants of countless ancestors, the Sanskrit melodies of Buddhas, and the prayers of innumerable believers. "Are these... the voices of my followers?" Xia Chuan''s heart stirred. He focused, peering into the void, and saw countless golden threads of faith connecting to him. As if hearing their prayers, he could feel the deep reverberations of their devotion. Each prayer was a surge of energy, fueling his power. His mind''s eye saw them¡ªcountless believers, kneeling in awe, their bodies glowing with golden light, their devotion radiating through the universe. "How did the number of my followers increase so quickly?" Xia Chuan blinked in surprise. Yesterday, he had been completely immersed in cultivation, refining his energy and tempering his body, unaware of the rapid accumulation of faith around him. Now, as he focused, he could see how the threads of faith had multiplied, intertwining with the Book of Wisdom, growing denser than before.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "Master, your believers have surpassed 12 billion, and the number continues to grow rapidly," the Book of Wisdom explained. "What? 12 billion believers?" Xia Chuan''s eyes widened in astonishment. "How did it rise so fast?" Even the entire population of Xuan Huangxing was barely over 7 billion. To think his followers had already surpassed that number¡ªhis influence had become unimaginable. If word got out, the shock would be immeasurable. The Book of Wisdom continued, "After a year, the Kingdom of Tang has completely annexed the Kingdom of Thunder, absorbing its vast population. As a result, the number of your believers has surged to 12 billion." In the blink of an eye, a day had passed, fleeting and silent. Xia Chuan, his heart steady, nodded as he absorbed the information. "So, Tang Guo has fully annexed Thunder Country''s territory?" The Book of Wisdom''s voice resonated in his mind, clear and unwavering. "Indeed, Master. It was as expected. After a year, Tang Guo completed the integration of Thunder Country." Xia Chuan''s gaze darkened. This outcome had been foreseen¡ªan inevitable result after the high-ranking officials of Thunder Country had been slain by his hand. Most of the kingdom''s elite forces had been seized. If such a task had failed, it would have been a blow to Li Xiao''s competence. Thankfully, Li Xiao had proven his strength. In a mere year, Tang Guo''s borders now stretched across Thunder Country, and with it, the number of Xia Chuan''s followers grew exponentially. "But why, then, am I suddenly hearing the prayers of so many believers?" Xia Chuan''s mind swirled with confusion. "What has happened?" Normally, every prayer from a believer would be sent to Xia Chuan through the lines of faith, but those prayers were usually filtered through the protective barrier of the Book of Wisdom. It shielded him from the overwhelming flood of messages that could easily drive him to madness. Yet, now, something had changed. The messages were no longer filtered. "The cause, Master," the Book of Wisdom explained, its tone even and grave, "is a grand worship ceremony led by Li Xiao. He gathered all the believers across the land of Thunder to unite in worship, hoping for a divine miracle to be shown." Xia Chuan''s expression shifted, realization dawning upon him. "So, Li Xiao seeks to unite his people with my power... to solidify his rule over this vast territory?" "Indeed. Despite the annexation, unrest still lingers. Many enemies of Tang Guo seek to restore the old regime. Li Xiao believes that a display of divine might will not only solidify the faith of his followers but also send a message to those with ill intentions." Xia Chuan, his fists tightening, understood the magnitude of the situation. "He needs my divine presence to secure the hearts of the people and ensure stability in the kingdom." A quiet chuckle escaped his lips. "How quaint. But if they want a miracle, I will give them one." Chapter 45 Whisper of Defeat Tang Dynasty in the Miniature World A full year had passed since Xia Chuan''s last appearance. Though brief by cosmic reckoning, for the citizens of Tang State, this single year had ushered in transformations as vast as the heavens overturning. To them, the phrase "the vicissitudes of life" barely encapsulated the scale of change. Once an unassuming kingdom of a mere billion souls, Tang State had teetered on the edge of collapse under the relentless assault of the Thunder Kingdom. Yet, in their darkest hour, the Primordial Gods descended. With but a flicker of divine might, they obliterated the Thunder Kingdom''s main forces, slaying its ruler in an instant. In the aftermath, Tang State annexed its fallen adversary, absorbing its lands and population. The kingdom''s citizenry swelled to an unprecedented 12 billion, and its dominion stretched across 80 million square kilometers. Such exponential growth catapulted the once-humble state into imperial prominence¡ªa colossus in the miniature world. For Tang''s ordinary citizens, the transformation was surreal, as if they had awoken in a dream where their homeland ruled as an unrivaled empire. Yet, the reality was undeniable: Tang State now stood as the dominant power in the region. Still, not all rejoiced. Among the newly incorporated citizens of the Thunder Kingdom, resentment simmered. The powerful families who once thrived under Thunder''s banner bristled at their nation''s fall. Yet, cowed by Tang''s overwhelming might, they dared not act openly. In the heart of the Thunder Kingdom''s former capital, a mansion sheltered whispers of discontent. Within its grand halls, the remnants of Thunder''s aristocracy gathered in secret. Their faces were grim, etched with anger and humiliation, as the weight of their defeat hung heavily in the air. "Damn it! What in the heavens is going on?" A thunderous voice echoed through the dimly lit hall, its owner a powerful noble of the former Thunder Kingdom. His face was red with fury, veins bulging on his forehead. "Our mighty empire, with tens of billions of citizens and lands spanning tens of millions of square kilometers, has been brought to its knees by a mere border country. And worse, they''ve stolen our lands! This is a disgrace¡ªa humiliation beyond compare!" His anger reverberated through the room, igniting murmurs of agreement among the assembled nobles. "You''re right!" Another noble pointed an accusing finger at a general seated nearby. "It''s your damned soldiers who surrendered to Tang State! If not for your cowardice, how could that puny country muster the troops needed to overrun our empire?"The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. The accusation hung heavily in the air. It was a sentiment shared by many¡ªbetrayal by their own was the bitterest pill to swallow. Without the mass defection of Thunder''s forces, Tang could never have achieved such a swift and decisive victory. The general, seated at the edge of the room, remained calm but visibly annoyed. He shook his head, his expression a mixture of pity and scorn. "What do you fools understand?" His voice carried a weight that silenced the room. "Tang is no ordinary country. They are under the protection of the Primordial Gods. Surrendering to them is no shame¡ªit''s survival." The room erupted into a cacophony of disbelief and outrage. "Nonsense!" one noble barked, slamming his fist on the table. "What Primordial Gods? Just another myth spread by that cunning Lord of Tang to scare fools like you! And you¡ªa warrior of the Diamond Realm, seasoned in countless battles¡ªhow could you be duped by such nonsense?" A ripple of agreement passed through the room. The notion of divine intervention felt absurd, a tale for commoners, not for the ruling elite of the former Thunder Kingdom. But the general''s face darkened, his patience snapping. "Silence!" he roared, his voice sharp as a blade. The nobles flinched. "If you dare to blaspheme again, I won''t hesitate to report every single one of you. You think you''re untouchable? Look around! Do you know how many heads have rolled for resisting Tang''s rule this year alone?" The weight of his words crushed the room into silence. "Apologies¡­ we spoke rashly," one noble stammered, fear lacing his tone. Another quickly followed, "But tell us, General, why do you believe so deeply in the Primordial Gods? What proof do you have?" The general''s gaze grew distant, his hands clenching into fists. His voice trembled¡ªnot with fear, but with reverence. "You wouldn''t understand because you haven''t seen it. But I have. With my own eyes, I''ve witnessed the power of the Primordial God." The room collectively leaned in, breathless. "A being beyond comprehension," the general began, his voice low and solemn. "One toe of this giant is larger than our grandest palace. Its eyes shine like the sun and moon, and the mere sight of it overwhelms the soul. Its very presence exudes a sacred aura so ancient and vast that no mortal can fathom it. Do you understand now? To stand against such a force is to court death." The nobles were frozen, struggling to process his words. "Our Lord," the general continued, his voice heavy with grief, "did not believe in the gods either. He sought to challenge Tang, and in doing so, provoked the wrath of the Primordial God. Divine punishment came swiftly¡ªa stone the size of a mountain was hurled from the heavens, crushing our Lord, ten extraordinary warriors, and millions of soldiers in one strike. It was not war; it was annihilation." He paused, his body trembling as if reliving the moment. "The mountain still stands on Tang''s border, an eternal monument to their divine protection. If you doubt my words, go see it for yourself. Then, perhaps, you''ll understand what it means to face an unstoppable force." The room was deathly silent. The general''s words carried a chilling certainty. "So," he concluded, his eyes narrowing at the nobles, "you may plot rebellion if you wish. But I warn you: never blaspheme the gods. For if the Primordial Gods hear of your insolence, not only will you perish, but your entire bloodline will be erased. They do not forgive." A shiver ran through the crowd. The nobles, once indignant and defiant, now sat pale and trembling. Their earlier arrogance had crumbled, replaced by the haunting possibility that the ancient gods might indeed exist. "Could it really be true?" one noble muttered, his voice barely audible. "Do such beings truly walk this world?" None dared answer. Instead, the room remained steeped in uneasy silence, each individual grappling with the terrifying implications of the general''s testimony. Chapter 46 The Tribute The general''s voice was heavy, each word falling like an iron weight. "Now you understand why I had to surrender. Tang State, protected by the Primordial Gods, is invincible. Even if we could summon tens of millions of troops, it would be meaningless in the face of divine power." He paused, his eyes sharp yet weary. "Should the Primordial God''s wrath descend, countless world-shattering boulders would rain upon us. No army, no fortress, no kingdom¡ªno matter how vast¡ªcould withstand it. If such a punishment were unleashed, the tens of billions in the Thunder Kingdom would be utterly annihilated. Mortal resistance is futile." His tone carried no hint of cowardice, only the weight of bitter truth. The man was not without courage, nor without loyalty. But in the presence of a power so absolute, he understood the futility of defiance. To resist would mean the suffering of countless innocents, a burden he could not bear. "I could die a thousand times over, and it would not matter," he said, his gaze resolute. "But I will not bring ruin upon the common people of the Thunder Kingdom. That is a price I cannot pay." His words lingered in the air, heavy with unspoken grief. The room remained silent, the nobles unsure of how to respond. Though his testimony was unwavering, the enormity of the claim¡ªthat gods of such power truly existed¡ªwas too much to accept so quickly. The silence stretched until the general broke it once more. "You may still doubt, but today, you will see the truth for yourselves. Today is the day Tang State pays homage to the Primordial Gods. The entire nation will observe the tribute ceremony. If you wish, you may witness it firsthand. Perhaps then you will understand." His voice softened as he concluded, his eyes scanning the faces before him. He did not press further. He knew well the blindness of disbelief¡ªhe had once walked that same path. The ignorant, he thought grimly, knew no fear until it was too late. In the room, the nobles exchanged uneasy glances. Though skeptical, none dared voice further opposition. Elsewhere, atop Tang''s grandest altar, preparations for the tribute ceremony reached their final stages. The altar stood as a towering monolith, its surface inscribed with ancient symbols that seemed to pulse faintly in the sunlight. Around it, rows of Tang State''s highest officials, led by the ruler Li Xiao, gathered in solemn formation.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. A minister stepped forward and bowed deeply. "Your Majesty, all preparations for the memorial service are complete." A courtier stepped forward, bowing slightly. "Your Majesty, the dignitaries in the Thunder Kingdom have not caused any further disturbances." Li Xiao nodded, his expression calm but thoughtful. "As expected. After all, by conquering the Thunder Kingdom, we''ve uprooted the foundation of their wealth and power. Their losses are immense, and their hatred for us runs deep. Rebellion is only natural for those who wish to restore what they''ve lost." The courtier replied with confidence, "For now, they remain silent. Over the past year, we''ve executed a significant number of Thunder Kingdom''s elites. This has quelled their defiance for the time being. While some may still harbor discontent in secret, they lack the courage to act openly." The courtier''s tone was unperturbed, even indifferent. He had seen similar patterns before. When the Kingdom of Chen fell to Tang, many of its nobles also resisted. However, decisive actions¡ªincluding the public execution of key dissenters¡ªhad ensured that the dissenters either fled or remained subdued. "Good," Li Xiao said, his voice cold and resolute. "These rebels are nothing more than an irritating rash, hardly a threat to Tang. As long as we strike swiftly and decisively, they''ll fade into obscurity. Stability will return. But for now, such trifles can wait. Our focus must remain on paying homage to the Primordial Gods." His gaze sharpened. "It is the gods who ensure our prosperity and protection. Their favor is paramount. So long as the divine remains with us, no mortal opposition can stand." A courtier nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Your Majesty. The sacrifices are prepared. The altar is ready, and the memorial ceremony awaits your command." Li Xiao''s face clouded briefly with regret. "It''s unfortunate we couldn''t acquire another world item to offer to the gods. We only found knowledge-based artifacts in the Thunder Kingdom. While significant, they pale compared to the divine tools such as Thor''s Hammer." Another minister interjected, "Your Majesty, world items are exceedingly rare. For a nation to possess even one is a miracle. Expecting to find another so soon is almost impossible. Besides, Thor''s Hammer has already been taken by the Primordial God. Perhaps even that, in its divine possession, was a sacrifice in itself." The others murmured in agreement. The scarcity of world items¡ªtreasures capable of altering the balance of power across nations¡ªwas undeniable. Still, even without such artifacts, they believed their offerings of knowledge and devotion would please the gods. "Very well," Li Xiao said decisively, his gaze shifting toward the grand altar. "The auspicious hour is upon us. Let the ceremony begin." A procession of Tang''s most prominent officials emerged from the palace, moving in perfect synchrony toward the grand altar. At their head stood Li Xiao, his regal presence commanding respect. Before them loomed a colossal stone sculpture of the Primordial God. The figure was carved with such precision and reverence that it seemed alive, exuding an aura of ancient power. The air around the altar grew thick with an almost palpable energy, as if the gods themselves were watching. Surrounding the altar, an immense crowd of believers knelt in fervent worship, their faces alight with devotion. Their whispers formed a low, resonant hum, a sea of prayers rising toward the heavens. The power of faith surged through the city, its weight suffusing the atmosphere. The scene was both solemn and awe-inspiring, the entire nation unified in a singular purpose: to honor the Primordial Gods who held their destiny in their hands. Chapter 47 Grant Our Wish At that moment, Xia Chuan, who was residing on Xuanhuangxing, suddenly heard a series of notifications resounding in his mind. "Ding Dong, your followers have sacrificed a manual, Qiqiao Locking Heart Sword." "Ding Dong, your followers have sacrificed a manual, Three Lights and Wonders." "Ding Dong, your followers have sacrificed a manual, Esoteric Handprint." ¡­ A flood of knowledge surged forth, pouring into the Book of Wisdom and inscribing itself upon its pages. The book, already a repository of endless knowledge, seemed to glow with renewed vitality as it absorbed the essence of the Thunder Kingdom''s treasures. In an instant, the collective wisdom of the entire Thunder Kingdom was cataloged within the Book of Wisdom, every secret and technique now fully recorded. "Magnificent," the Book of Wisdom hummed with excitement, its voice filled with satisfaction. For it, knowledge was sustenance, a source of infinite growth and evolution. The influx of wisdom was like a feast, nourishing and expanding its potential. It reflected on the past masters it had served. None had ever amassed such an overwhelming collection of knowledge. The book could feel its power growing exponentially, the very fabric of its existence becoming denser. Its pages multiplied, each inscribed with invaluable insights, techniques, and mysteries. Xia Chuan''s gaze softened as he observed the changes. "Not bad," he murmured, clearly pleased. The sacrifices offered by his followers had granted him a deeper understanding of transcendence, bringing him one step closer to entering the transcendent realm. Turning his focus inward, he extended his voice along the threads of faith connecting him to his followers. "I am greatly pleased with your sacrifices. Tell me, what is it that you desire?" His voice echoed in the spiritual consciousness of Li Xiao and the others, brimming with divine authority and assurance.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Xia Chuan knew well that rewards were essential. To nurture devotion, he needed to fulfill their desires, ensuring their loyalty and fervor grew stronger. Believers who were satisfied in their faith would strive even harder to bring him treasures and offerings. If, like Grandet, there was only intake and no output, no matter how devoted the followers were, they would eventually lose faith and leave. ¡­ At that moment, Li Xiao and the others, who stood solemnly at the altar, heard Xia Chuan''s divine voice reverberate through their minds. A wave of ecstasy rippled through them, their expressions alight with fervent excitement. "The Lord God has spoken! The Lord God has answered us!" "The gods are pleased! Our sacrifices were not in vain!" "To hear the voice of the Primordial God once more¡ªit is an honor beyond measure!" "Every time I hear the Lord''s voice, it fills my heart with boundless joy and satisfaction." Despite having heard the voice of their deity before, the experience never lost its awe. To hear the divine once was a privilege; to hear it repeatedly was a blessing of unimaginable proportions. But as the initial surge of excitement subsided, a pressing question loomed in their minds. "The Lord God has offered to fulfill one wish. What should we ask for?" The weight of the decision settled upon them. A single wish carried immense importance. To ask for too much might offend the deity and invite divine wrath. But to ask for too little would be a waste of their painstaking offerings. "Why not wish for a mountain of divine rice?" someone suggested. He recalled the last time the Lord God had bestowed sacred rice upon them. Each grain, massive as a stone, held a taste that lingered in their memories, unmatched by any mortal delicacy. Sadly, after three or four years, the sacred rice had been consumed entirely. "Foolishness," another objected. "To squander this rare opportunity on something as trivial as food? Tang no longer struggles with famine. Sacred rice may be precious, but it is not our most pressing need." As the debate grew, Li Xiao raised his hand, his expression calm yet resolute. "I already know what we should ask for," he declared. The gathered ministers fell silent, their attention fixed on him. For weeks, similar discussions had been held in hushed tones. Everyone understood the gravity of a wish; none dared to approach the altar unprepared. Li Xiao, as their ruler, had naturally considered the matter deeply. "Your Majesty, as expected, you''ve already decided." "But what is it?" "Could it be¡­ immortality?" "Impossible! That would be too audacious, risking the ire of the gods. His Majesty wouldn''t be so reckless." Speculation filled the air, but Li Xiao''s voice cut through it with clarity and purpose. "My Lord God," he began, his tone solemn and reverent. "As you know, the Kingdom of Tang has annexed the Kingdom of Thunder, expanding our territory many times over. Yet this rapid growth has left us struggling to govern such an immense empire. I beseech you, O great one, to grant us the wisdom or the means to ensure this empire endures for generations to come." His words resonated like a thunderclap. The ministers exchanged glances, their admiration for Li Xiao deepening. They knew the challenges they faced. History was littered with empires that had risen to great heights, only to crumble under the weight of their own expansion. Many disintegrated after the passing of their founding ruler, splintering into warring states. But if the Lord God could bestow the secret to eternal governance, Tang could achieve what no empire had before¡ªa legacy of unending strength and unity. It was a wish of unparalleled foresight, one that could transform the fate of their nation. Chapter 48 Magic Creature At this moment, Xia Chuan naturally heard Li Xiao''s wish. "A way to make the empire prosperous?" Xia Chuan stroked his chin thoughtfully. Truth be told, it was a weighty request. Since ancient times, no one had discovered a reliable method to make a country thrive permanently. Even the greatest of earthly hegemons ruled for no more than a century or two before their empires began to wither, eventually being supplanted by new powers. It was as if history itself was doomed to repeat in endless cycles. "Master, this is not as difficult as it seems," came the unexpected voice of the Book of Wisdom. "Really? Is there a solution you''re aware of?" Xia Chuan asked, intrigued. "Of course there is," the Book of Wisdom replied confidently. "Based on my understanding of this world, the main reason ancient empires struggled to manage vast territories was due to the extreme difficulty of communication." Xia Chuan listened intently as the Book of Wisdom continued. "For example, sending a message from the north to the south could take years. In such a time span, the situation might have already changed, and the message would become irrelevant by the time it arrived. Ancient empires, especially in the feudal era, couldn''t maintain long-term control over vast lands because of the limitations in transmitting information. This led to frequent rebellions in border areas, which, over time, drained even the most powerful empires of their strength." Xia Chuan nodded in agreement. "Indeed, solving the problem of communication would significantly improve an empire''s efficiency in managing its affairs and reduce the likelihood of collapse."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. "Exactly," the Book of Wisdom affirmed. "But it''s not as simple as introducing modern communication tools, such as phones, into this world." "I know that," Xia Chuan replied. "The communication tools from my world require a whole series of supporting technologies to function. It would be impossible to bring them into this miniature world." "True," the Book of Wisdom acknowledged. "However, that doesn''t mean the miniature world lacks alternatives. In fact, there are even more wondrous things here than in your world." It paused for a moment before continuing. "Our miniature world is home to unique creatures known as magic creatures, beings with incredible and unimaginable abilities." One of these miraculous creatures is called the Missing Worm. This creature possesses the incredible ability to transmit messages through the void. Even if it is separated by tens of thousands of kilometers, it can instantly deliver messages using this power. The Missing Worm can also perceive the brainwaves of many creatures, understanding the meaning of their thoughts. With its ability to read minds, it can transmit messages instantaneously, much like a mobile phone in your world. "Mysterious creature, the Missing Worm?" Xia Chuan''s eyes widened in surprise. He hadn''t expected such a bizarre creature to exist in the miniature world¡ªone that could defy distance and send messages through the void. In this way, there would be no need for cables, signal towers, or the like. As long as one held a Missing Worm in hand, it would be like having a mobile phone, allowing everyone to communicate instantly. "If such a creature really exists, why haven''t I seen anyone use it?" Xia Chuan asked, perplexed. After all, he was unaware of anyone in the miniature world using these thought-reading creatures for communication. "Because very few people are aware of the Missing Worm," the Book of Wisdom explained. "It is an obscure creature, and I''m one of the few who know about it. If I hadn''t recorded much knowledge about this world, I wouldn''t have even known about the Missing Worm''s existence." The Book of Wisdom continued, "There are many magical creatures in this world, but not everyone knows of them. The world is vast, and the inhabitants, especially the miniature humans, rarely travel far beyond a hundred miles. This limited knowledge has caused the slow development of science and technology in this world." Xia Chuan nodded, understanding the point. "It''s like a country in the feudal era. Without the industrial revolution, it would have hardly progressed for thousands of years." "Exactly," the Book of Wisdom agreed. "But if you can make use of the Missing Worm, communication across vast distances would be no problem." "Indeed," Xia Chuan mused. "If this creature exists, it could revolutionize the way information is transmitted across the empire." "But," he added, "there''s still the issue of long-distance travel. Even with the ability to send messages instantly, if it takes years to travel from south to north, the empire cannot effectively govern itself." "That''s true," he continued, his mind working through the logistics. "If a rebellion breaks out on the empire''s borders, but it takes months or even years for the imperial forces to arrive, it would be too late." The Book of Wisdom was silent for a moment before answering. "That''s simpler to resolve," it said. "Why not build trains and planes?" Chapter 49 Blazing Horse "Build planes and trains? How do you build them?" Xia Chuan blinked, feeling that constructing such things in the miniature world would be as difficult as climbing to the sky. "Of course, we can''t use the planes and trains from your world," the Book of Wisdom replied. "But the miniature world will have its own versions of planes and trains." "Aren''t you saying they''re magical creatures?" Xia Chuan''s mouth twitched. "Yes, they are magical creatures," the Book of Wisdom responded without hesitation. "The key to a train lies in the locomotive. The locomotive generates tremendous power to pull the carriages forward." Xia Chuan was about to respond, but the Book of Wisdom continued, "This locomotive can be replaced by a magical creature¡ªspecifically, the Blazing Horse, a powerful creature in the miniature world. Its speed can reach five to six hundred kilometers per hour, and it can run for months without stopping. It can even pull hundreds of tons of cargo." Xia Chuan''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A single horse can run that fast?" "Yes," the Book of Wisdom affirmed. "The Blazing Horse has immense endurance, a docile temperament, and strong reproductive abilities, making it ideal for breeding. By replacing the locomotive with this creature, we could create a train with astounding power, capable of traveling across the entire empire." Xia Chuan was speechless. The Blazing Horse''s speed was comparable to high-speed rail, capable of reaching five to six hundred kilometers per hour. If the speed was really that high, it could cover 6,000 kilometers in just ten hours. This idea was beyond his expectations. A magical creature-powered train¡ªthis was a breakthrough in transport for the miniature world. No matter how vast the Tang Dynasty''s territory was, it was more than enough to make this plan a reality.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "In the case of airplanes, Skybirds can actually be used instead." The Book of Wisdom continued, "This is a special magical creature¡ªhuge and skilled in flight. It can carry 10,000 miniature humans at once, reaching speeds of 3,000 kilometers per hour. By breeding Skybirds and stationing them at airports across the empire, travel would become faster and more convenient for countless people." Hearing this, Xia Chuan was completely convinced. He had to admit that the Book of Wisdom''s plan was truly feasible. Compared to the transportation technology of Xuanhuangxing, developing the unique biotechnology of the miniature world was a far superior solution. In fact, if Xuanhuangxing had creatures like these magical beings, trains and airplanes might not have been needed at all. It was entirely possible to rely on these creatures for transportation. "If the master believes there is no issue, I will transmit these plans to the devout believers," said the Book of Wisdom. "Transmit them," Xia Chuan replied, feeling confident in the plan''s perfection. He couldn''t help but imagine the incredible changes that would sweep across the Tang Dynasty once these magical creatures became widespread. Suddenly, a torrent of information surged deep into the consciousness of Li Xiao and the other believers. The knowledge about miraculous creatures like the Missing Worm, Blazing Horse, and Skybird spread to every corner of their minds. "Missing Worm? I can actually send messages over vast distances. Once I acquire these creatures, won''t I be able to command the army from thousands of miles away? A single thought will be enough to relay orders," Li Xiao thought, his heart racing with excitement. He realized the importance of the Missing Worm. With this magical creature, the exchange of information across the Tang state would be revolutionized. Gone were the days of uncertainty over whether a decree would even reach its destination. With the Missing Worm, everything would be instantly conveyed. Before, the delay in communication had allowed local officials to deceive higher authorities. But once the Missing Worms were in control, such corruption would be eradicated, and the decrees would be unchallenged. "More importantly, the Blazing Horse," another minister added, clenching his fist. "Once we domesticate it and build railroad tracks, we''ll create an unstoppable transportation network. From the southernmost tip to the northernmost point, it will only take a few days." He imagined an empire where railroads crisscrossed the land like an intricate web, connecting every corner of the Tang state. The vast territory would be united, and no rebellion would go unnoticed or unresolved. Armies could respond within days, preventing insurrection from even starting. "To be honest, the Skybird is even more impressive. With a speed of over 3,000 kilometers per hour, we could travel from the northernmost point to the southernmost in a single day. If we can domesticate enough of them, we''ll have the means to reach anywhere in the world," another minister spoke, his voice filled with awe. It was clear now¡ªwhile the Blazing Horse provided ground transportation, the Skybird would handle the skies. Together, they would form the backbone of Tang State''s sea, land, and air transportation systems. "Knowledge," Li Xiao whispered, his voice reverberating with excitement. "This knowledge has been gifted to us by the ancient gods. With these three creatures alone, we can create a prosperous country that lasts for millennia." Clenching his fists, his heart swelled with anticipation. Although the Primordial Gods hadn''t given them tangible wealth, the knowledge to domesticate these three magical creatures was worth more than any treasure. In that moment, Li Xiao could almost see the dawn of an empire far greater than anyone had ever imagined¡ªa kingdom that would stand the test of time. Chapter 50 Heavens Reward "You''ve done well. Continue to expand the territory and bring in more believers. As a reward, I shall grant you some Divine Rice. If you keep increasing the number of followers, greater rewards will follow." At this moment, Xia Chuan''s voice echoed once more, reaching deep into the minds of many believers. The voice was commanding, filled with an immense and unyielding power. To be honest, this public tribute was an excellent opportunity to showcase the might of the gods. If the only gift given was knowledge, only the high-ranking would benefit, and even then, they might not grasp the full weight of the gift. For the ordinary believers, however, the benefit would be intangible. They wouldn''t appreciate what the ancient gods had granted them, which would make spreading the faith challenging. Thus, Xia Chuan decided to use the Divine Rice as a way to openly demonstrate the power of the gods. By doing so, the miracle would leave an unforgettable impression on the common people, instilling in them a deep sense of awe and fear of the gods. In a way, showing miracles was the most effective way to strengthen faith, making countless people believe in the gods'' existence. Of course, miracles could not happen too often, or else they would lose their significance, and the believers might begin to take them for granted. "What?!" "Did the Divine Sovereign truly reward us with Divine Rice?" "This is amazing! The taste of Divine Rice from last time still lingers in our mouths." "Thank you, Divine Sovereign, for the reward! I am willing to walk through fire and water for you, to devote myself completely!" Upon hearing this, Li Xiao and the others were overjoyed, their excitement palpable.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. They had no idea that after receiving the three types of precious knowledge, they would be granted additional rewards from the Primordial Gods. It was like receiving a windfall, a blessing beyond measure, and nothing could be better. Booming~~ As soon as the words faded, an ancient bronze door appeared in the sky, radiating an eternal and immortal aura. It resembled the Door of Truth, the Gateway to Eternity. This portal connected the past with the future, bridging the vast void. In the next instant, the bronze door swung open, and grains of rice, as large as rocks, began to fall from the sky, cascading down like a torrential rain. To fully display the power of the Primordial Gods, Xia Chuan had purchased ten tons of rice. To him, this amount was inconsequential, just a drop in the ocean. The sight of ten tons of rice descending from the sky was a terrifying one for the miniature humans. To put it into perspective, there are 1.25 million grains of rice in 50 catties, which means 10 tons, or 20,000 catties, would contain at least 500 million grains. Each grain of rice was the size of a rock to these tiny beings. Now, 500 million massive grains of rice were falling from the sky, creating a scene of sheer devastation. In an instant, the sky and earth were covered with the falling rice, blotting out the sun. It was as if a meteor shower had struck, an awe-inspiring event that shook the heavens. "Look, Divine Rice is falling from the sky!" Someone cried out, recognizing the spectacle. They had witnessed such a sight before, so they weren''t as frightened this time. After all, this was a divine gift, not a punishment. "This time, it looks like there''s even more Divine Rice than last time, maybe hundreds of times more," remarked another. Many noticed the difference; the amount of rice raining down now was far greater than before. What was once a gentle drizzle had now become a torrential downpour, a mighty storm sweeping across the land. It was as if the very heavens had unleashed their wrath, but with nothing but awe-inspiring grandeur. "It must be because the gods are extremely pleased with us. We''ve gained so many more believers," Li Xiao deduced, his heart swelling with excitement. Compared to before, the number of believers had grown by at least tenfold, reaching upwards of 10 billion. This surge in devotion naturally made the gods joyful, resulting in an even greater outpouring of their blessings. "Divine power, haha, if that rice had fallen in the city rather than the mountains outside, we would''ve been crushed under its weight." "Indeed! Divine power is beyond comprehension. We must remain pious, or we risk being destroyed." "Exactly. As long as we please the gods, there will be no disaster¡ªonly endless rewards." Though awestruck by the majestic power on display, many of the believers couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation. The gods'' gifts were mighty, capable of obliterating all in their path. A single grain of rice was enough to cause unimaginable destruction. Even if the gods showed mercy, just one small mistake could turn their blessings into a curse. Should the gods turn their attention elsewhere, the consequences would be dire. The fall of hundreds of millions of grains of Divine Rice could very well result in the death of tens of millions. It was unimaginable to the miniature humans just how massive a force the rice represented. Even humans on the Xuanhuang Star would be obliterated if they were caught beneath ten tons of rice. To the miniature humans, the sheer scale of this event was akin to a natural disaster, the weight of the falling food covering dozens of cities, flooding an area of hundreds of kilometers. It was a cataclysmic event¡ªan apocalypse in its own right. Chapter 51 Master Spare Us For the believers like Li Xiao, witnessing such a scene a second time only deepened their sense of awe, admiration, and fanatic devotion to the Primordial Gods. They felt a profound reverence, almost as if they were in the presence of divine majesty. Their faith had only grown stronger, and the sight of such a miraculous event further solidified their unwavering belief. But for the people of Thunder Country, who had never seen such miracles before, the overwhelming spectacle of the rice falling from the sky was nothing short of terrifying. Panic spread like wildfire through the land, and people''s faces twisted with fear. "Look, it''s a meteorite! The sky is falling, we''re doomed! Run!" Someone screamed in terror, pointing up at the sky. The sight of what seemed to be a massive meteor storm, darkening the sky and blotting out the sun, caused widespread hysteria. "It''s a meteorite! It''s coming to destroy us!" others cried in panic, the thought of their destruction overwhelming their minds. They imagined the sky itself was turning against them, an impending disaster that could wipe them off the face of the earth. "Escape? There''s nowhere to run! The meteorites cover hundreds of miles!" someone shouted in desperation. The panic in their voices was palpable. Even the diamond-level warriors, those known for their strength and speed, trembled in fear. Their abilities couldn''t compete with the speed of the falling rice. No matter how fast they could run, they knew they couldn''t outrun the torrent of destruction bearing down on them. In their minds, there was no escape¡ªthis was an inescapable catastrophe, and the end was near. "Oh my God, is this divine punishment? Is the God angry with us? Is this why the meteorites are falling? To destroy us all?" "Did the God send these meteorites because we weren''t devout enough? Did our lack of faith anger them? Please forgive us, we won''t dare again, we swear!" This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The fear was overwhelming, and the citizens of Thunder Country, overwhelmed by the sight of the enormous rice grains plummeting toward them, fell to their knees in terror. Faces pale and ashen, many were so frightened that they couldn''t control themselves. Some began to pray fervently, begging for mercy, their voices shaking with desperation. "Master God, please spare our lives! We will worship You with all our hearts from now on! We promise we will never offend You again!" The very sight of the divine rice, falling from the sky like a celestial catastrophe, had completely shattered their composure. It was a spectacle of divine power that overwhelmed them, and they could not comprehend that this was a gift, not a punishment. For them, it was a sign of impending doom, and they could only hope for mercy. As the realization dawned upon them, the air shifted from overwhelming panic to awe and disbelief. The once terrified citizens of Thunder Country, who had expected annihilation, began to look up in wonder at the falling "meteorites," now understood to be the miraculous grains of sacred rice. "Wait¡­ these are not meteorites¡­" one of the officials stammered, his voice trembling with awe. "They''re grains of rice, divine rice from the gods!" A collective gasp echoed through the crowd, their earlier fear quickly transforming into excitement and disbelief. "God rice? The rice of the gods? It''s true then! It wasn''t a punishment!" The realization spread like wildfire. The so-called meteorites were nothing more than enormous grains of sacred rice, each one as large as a boulder, and falling like a torrential rain upon the land. It wasn''t destruction¡ª it was a divine reward. "My God, this is the sacred rice of the legends!" one of the townspeople shouted, a tone of both reverence and shock in his voice. "I thought it was just a fairy tale, but now¡­ now I''m seeing it with my own eyes!" The masses were in awe. The sacred rice, a blessing said to come only from the gods themselves, was falling from the heavens, and with it came the promise of prosperity, strength, and divine favor. The sheer size of the rice grains¡ªcomparable to rocks¡ªwas overwhelming, and they realized they had been given a rare, unprecedented gift. "Yes, I remember now," another said, his voice filled with excitement. "The Kingdom of Tang received this during their memorial. Each grain of rice is said to be as large as a rock, capable of feeding thousands. This is a divine blessing! We are witnessing the power of the gods, and we are truly fortunate!" Many fell to their knees, their hearts filled with gratitude and awe. What had started as a fearful day had turned into a celebration of divine favor. The realization that the gods had chosen to bless them¡ªrather than punish them¡ªwas something they could never have imagined. "This is a miracle!" shouted another. "We''ve been chosen! The gods are pleased with us!" As the immense grains of rice continued to fall, a sense of unity and wonder filled the air. The people of Thunder Country were no longer terrified¡ªthey were inspired, united in the belief that the gods had shown them mercy and favor. Their faith was now undeniable, and they knew that from this moment on, their devotion would be rewarded. "Thank you, Lord of the Gods," they whispered in unison, their voices trembling with reverence. "We will follow you with all our hearts." The sight of the divine rice, falling from the heavens like a rain of blessings, solidified their faith. They had been given a chance to prove their worth, and now, there was no turning back. They would serve the gods with the utmost devotion, ensuring that such a miracle would never be forgotten. Indeed, the power of the gods had been revealed, and it had left an indelible mark on the hearts of those who had witnessed it. Chapter 52 Bow to God As the ten tons of rice continued to fall from the heavens, the very ground trembled under its immense weight. The sheer force of the impact caused an earth-shattering vibration, one so intense that it seemed to ripple through the land itself. The once towering mountains, stretching high into the sky, were flattened in an instant, as if they were mere obstacles in the path of divine power. The ground, once rugged and uneven, was now transformed into a vast, smooth plain that stretched hundreds of miles in every direction. It was as though the gods themselves had reached down and reshaped the very earth, erasing the mountains with a single wave of their might. The power to reshape the terrain in such an instant, to turn a chaotic landscape into an even expanse, left the onlookers stunned. "Impossible¡­!" one of the citizens whispered, his voice trembling with awe. "The gods truly have the power to reshape the land itself." The magnitude of what they were witnessing sank in deeply, as the massive piles of rice¡ªeach grain as heavy as a rock¡ªcontinued to settle. These enormous grains now lay scattered across the plains, covering the land like an ocean of divine blessings. The weight of the rice had literally crushed the very mountains, and the immense scale of the transformation left everyone speechless. Many rushed out of the city gates, driven by a mixture of curiosity and awe. They made their way toward the wild expanse, where the fallen rice had created a mountain-like presence. As they approached, the enormity of the scene began to settle in. The massive mounds of rice towered before them, far beyond anything they had ever seen. It was as if the land had been turned upside down. The sheer scale of the rice¡ªits size, its weight, and the impact it had on the landscape¡ªmade them feel as though they were standing before an immovable force. The mountains that had once defined the region had been erased, leaving nothing but flat plains stretching as far as the eye could see. Standing before this divine transformation, the people felt small and insignificant, their lives suddenly dwarfed by the power that had reshaped the earth. It was as if they had become nothing more than a grain of dust in the face of the gods'' unimaginable power. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Is this really a blessing, or is it a test from the gods?" one of the townspeople murmured, fear mingling with reverence in their voice. "This power¡­ it is beyond our understanding." But there was no doubt in their hearts that they were witnessing something divine, something far greater than mortal comprehension. The gods had shown their immense strength, and now the people stood in awe, knowing they had been touched by something far beyond their world. The divine power that had reshaped the very earth before them was undeniable, and they could only bow their heads in humble submission, overwhelmed by the weight of the miracle they had witnessed. The realization hit them all like a wave, sweeping away any remaining defiance. As they stood in the shadow of the monumental rice, now scattered across the land like boulders, the powerlessness they felt was overwhelming. They were no longer rulers of their own fate; their lives were now at the mercy of the gods. "Is this what it means to face true power?" one of the dignitaries whispered, his voice barely audible, as he looked at the flattened mountains and the endless expanse of sacred rice. The ground beneath them seemed to tremble, as if even the earth itself could feel the weight of the divine gift¡ªor was it a warning? The general''s words echoed in their minds. They had been blinded by pride, by the illusion of control, only to realize that their kingdom was nothing more than a speck in the vastness of divine will. The Tang kingdom, with its gods, could crush them without a second thought. Their resistance had been a futile dream. "As long as the gods are with Tang, our resistance is pointless," the general continued, his eyes hardening as he surveyed the once-proud land of Thunder. "The gods are not bound by mortal constraints. No army, no matter how vast, could ever stand against the force of nature they command. It is a mistake to think that we, as mortals, could defy them." A deep silence followed, broken only by the distant echoes of those still gathered around the rice. The truth had sunk in, heavy and unavoidable. The power of the gods was limitless, and there was no way to fight against it. "We must yield," another noble murmured, defeated. "It is the only way." Indeed, in the face of such overwhelming power, resistance seemed absurd. Mortals had long underestimated the might of the gods, and now they were paying the price. No army, no strategy could ever hope to rival the sheer scale of divine wrath or favor. "The only choice now is surrender," a third noble spoke, his voice trembling with fear and acceptance. "We must offer our allegiance to Tang. The gods will not tolerate defiance." Their thoughts, once filled with schemes of rebellion and defiance, now turned toward survival. They had seen firsthand the price of angering the gods, and their only hope lay in offering fealty to the ancient powers that ruled their world. If they did not submit, death or exile would be their fate. As they looked at the divine miracle before them, the mountains flattened beneath the weight of sacred rice, they knew their world had irrevocably changed. The age of mortal power was over. Now, only the gods would hold sway over the future. "We will bow to the gods," they muttered in unison, the realization of their insignificance sealing their fate. The kingdom of Thunder had no choice but to accept its place in the new order¡ªan order ruled by the gods and their chosen sovereigns. Anything less would mean destruction. Chapter 53 Suppressed Breakthrough The atmosphere among the neighboring countries was thick with tension and fear as word spread of Tang''s meteoric rise to power. The fall of the Thunder Kingdom had only solidified their unease, for it was clear that Tang was no longer a mere kingdom; it had become an empire with the force to reshape the world. "I can''t believe it. A small kingdom has turned into such a massive empire so quickly," one of the diplomats muttered. "And they didn''t stop there¡ªTang annexed Thunder, killed its king, and even absorbed all its land and people. Their population now exceeds tens of billions." A murmur of disbelief spread through the crowd. How could such a small power grow so fast? No one had expected this level of expansion, especially from a kingdom that had once seemed so inconspicuous. "Even though we all noticed Tang''s power after the fall of Chen, no one could have imagined it would grow so quickly, and this swiftly swallow Thunder. Now, it''s one of the most powerful forces on the continent." Another voice chimed in, dark with foreboding. "This is the problem¡ªTang is a force that does not stay within its borders. It''s a nation of expansion, and if they continue to grow unchecked, they will pose a massive threat to everyone else." Many could feel the danger, the growing unease that Tang''s expansion would not stop at Thunder. This was a kingdom that already coveted more, and with such a massive population and vast territory, it could easily overwhelm any smaller neighboring nations. "Exactly," said a concerned minister. "If Tang''s power continues to rise, no one around them will be safe. They''ll expand into Xin and beyond, and we''ll be nothing but obstacles to them." The room was filled with uneasy glances as they debated their next move. There were whispers of war, of attacking Tang before it became too powerful, but many were wary. "Perhaps now is the time to act. Tang''s hold over Thunder is still fresh, and its power may not be fully stable. If we strike now, we can carve up its territory before it solidifies its grip," suggested one of the more aggressive leaders. But the reaction was swift, and much less optimistic. "You''re out of your mind," one person snapped. "You think attacking Tang is a viable option? When the kingdom of Thunder fell, Tang''s army barely suffered any losses. They have strength beyond what we understand."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "Not only that," another added, "There are rumors that Tang is supported by an ancient god. If that''s true, we''d be signing our own death warrants by attacking them." The idea of fighting Tang was quickly dismissed, not just for its formidable military, but for the terrifying notion that there were forces behind the throne¡ªforces that no one could fully comprehend. "The so-called ancient god rumors are likely exaggerated," one skeptic muttered. "Tang is using some kind of world prop, some ancient artifact, to amplify its power. The ''god'' is just a tale they''ve spun to keep us afraid. Don''t fall for this nonsense." "Even if it''s not an ancient god, it is certain that the power of this world item is extraordinary. Have you not seen the Lord of the Thunder Kingdom? Holding Thor''s hammer, his combat strength was as powerful as that of a thunder god, but so what? It was still easy for Tang Guo to wipe him out, ending his life with a single strike. Do you think you''re stronger than the Lord of the Thunder Kingdom?" The discussion buzzed, and everyone agreed that Tang Guo posed a massive threat. Yet, they were still in the dark about Tang''s true nature. To attack recklessly now would surely lead to their downfall. "Then what should we do now?" One of them asked, a sense of urgency in their voice. "We must form an alliance to oppose Tang Guo. At the same time, we need to send scouts to uncover the nature of the world props supporting Tang. Once we understand the power behind Tang, we will have a much better chance of dealing with them." Someone answered solemnly. "It seems that''s all we can do. Until we learn more, it''s best to remain cautious." Everyone nodded in agreement, the weight of the situation settling on their shoulders. Thus, around Tang Guo, the surrounding territories began to stir, and numerous nations began uniting to form the Anti-Tang Alliance. Meanwhile, on Xuan Huangxing, inside the closed villa area of Lihai Peninsula in the city. "The power of faith has skyrocketed." Xia Chuan felt the surge of energy within him. He sensed that, immediately following the miracle he had performed, everyone who witnessed it had become devout believers, and even the skeptics had been converted. It''s crucial to note that the faith contributed by devout believers is incomparable to that of shallow ones. The former provides at least ten to twenty times the power of the latter. A devout believer equals the faith of twenty shallow believers. As the number of believers increases, it''s only natural that the more devout they are, the better. And this was just the beginning¡ªnews of the miracle hadn''t even fully spread yet. Once it does, those who witnessed the miracle would continue to spread the word, and soon, the entire Tang state would be awash in faith, causing a massive surge in devout followers. Boom~~~ Suddenly, the overwhelming power of faith surged in, flooding Xia Chuan''s body like a river, rushing into every part of him. "Comfortable¡­" Xia Chuan was overwhelmed with excitement. His body felt as though it was immersed in a warm spring, with waves of heat washing over him. Under the immense power of faith, all his injuries, defects, and ailments were healed, and his body began to evolve toward perfection. At the same time, his internal energy grew rapidly, his inner strength surged through every acupuncture point, as if he had gained sixty years of cultivation in an instant. His Qi circulated day by day, strengthening his muscles and bones, while the density of his body steadily increased. "It seems there''s just one step left before I can reach the gold-ranked warrior level." Xia Chuan squeezed his fist, feeling the power coursing through him. Truth be told, with his current foundation, he could break through to the gold rank at any time. But his body had not yet been tempered to its most perfect state. So, he suppressed the breakthrough, choosing instead to refine his body further. After all, the foundation of martial arts is vital to one''s future growth. Chapter 54 Mutation Another day passed. Xia Chuan sat before his computer, scrolling through the latest news. The world seemed to grow increasingly chaotic, and reports of unusual phenomena were becoming harder for governments to conceal. "Three humanoid beings, each three meters tall and suspected to be the result of biochemical experiments, escaped from a laboratory in North America. Armed with wooden sticks, they stormed into the city of Constantine, committing arson, murder, and looting. Thousands were left dead or injured. Heavy weaponry was eventually deployed to eliminate them. Protests erupted across North America, with people demanding transparency and an explanation from the government." "Breaking news from South America: a thousand-meter-long python has been sighted rampaging through the Amazon River. Entire tribes of primitive people have reportedly been swallowed whole. The creature has since retreated into the depths of the rainforest and remains unaccounted for." "In the Pacific Ocean, sightings of what is believed to be an ancient Kunpeng have emerged. This mythical beast has destroyed over a dozen ocean-going vessels, including three American aircraft carriers and numerous frigates, causing devastating losses." "Government officials urge caution, warning citizens to stay away from beaches due to the frequent appearance of unidentified and dangerous marine creatures." These headlines, and more like them, dominated the internet, sparking widespread fear and speculation. "It seems Xuanhuangxing is facing not only the threat of alien invaders but also the rapid evolution and mutation of its native creatures due to the recovery of spiritual energy," Xia Chuan mused, narrowing his eyes. He could feel it in his bones: an era of profound transformation was dawning. The first signs were evident in the oceanic world. After all, the seas held the greatest concentration and diversity of life, thriving beyond the reach of human interference. The deep sea, vast and uncharted, was now a breeding ground for accelerated evolution. Creatures of immense power would continue to emerge, hidden from human eyes for now but destined to surface eventually. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Xia Chuan leaned back in his chair, a shadow of apprehension flickering across his face. "The tides are shifting. These creatures will not remain in the depths forever." In addition to the creatures lurking in the deep sea, other remote and untamed places, such as virgin forests, could also harbor animals undergoing unknown evolutions and mutations. What was even more alarming was the possibility that Xuanhuangxing had established some form of connection to otherworldly realms. Creatures from those worlds could breach into Xuanhuangxing, causing unparalleled destruction. The so-called "biochemical men" reported in North America were likely alien savages rather than human creations. Xia Chuan''s thoughts turned grim as he recalled the last incident when a passage to another world briefly opened. If not for his personal intervention, the tens of thousands of alien savages that poured into a sealed city would have wreaked untold havoc, claiming countless lives. "Huh? What kind of aura is this?" Suddenly, Xia Chuan''s senses sharpened. A dark, malevolent energy surged across the land, spreading like a shroud over hundreds of miles. The sky grew thick with oppressive black clouds, blotting out all sunlight and plunging the world into an eerie, eternal night. The wind howled through the land, carrying with it a bone-chilling cold. The temperature plummeted by dozens of degrees in mere moments, transforming a once-vibrant day into a desolate, frostbitten wasteland. People trembled uncontrollably, their bodies quivering against a cold that seemed to pierce the marrow of their bones. Even the thickest clothing offered no reprieve from this unearthly chill. "Master, if my assessment is correct, this aura belongs to ghosts," came the calm voice of the Book of Wisdom. "The aura of ghosts?" Xia Chuan''s eyes narrowed. "You mean the ghosts of legend?" "Precisely," the Book of Wisdom replied. "All living beings have souls. When most creatures die, their souls dissipate, merging back into the world to become one with it. "However, under rare circumstances, some souls linger. Intense resentment, combined with the revival of spiritual energy and other unique factors, can give rise to terrifying entities known as ghosts. "These spirits are incorporeal and formed entirely from energy. They are immensely dangerous, preying upon the life force and flesh of the living, using it as nourishment to grow stronger. "In a spiritless world, such as Xuanhuangxing once was, these beings could never exist. But now, with the resurgence of spiritual energy, they have begun to manifest." "So these ghosts have emerged due to Xuanhuangxing''s revival of spiritual energy?" Xia Chuan asked, his tone serious. "Partially correct," the Book of Wisdom said. "While it''s natural for ghosts to form as spiritual energy resurges, the sheer power and number of these particular ghosts are unnatural. I suspect they may have originated from another world." "Otherworldly ghosts?" Xia Chuan''s frown deepened. "First, we had alien savages, and now we''re dealing with otherworldly ghosts. Is Xuanhuangxing a sieve, letting in all kinds of interdimensional riff-raff?" "Master, Xuanhuangxing is no ordinary planet," the Book of Wisdom replied gravely. "It must possess some unique properties that make it an intersection for various realms. Otherwise, such occurrences would be impossible." "A special world?" Xia Chuan stroked his chin thoughtfully. He had always considered Xuanhuangxing to be an ordinary planet, but recent events suggested otherwise. "Master, there''s one more thing," the Book of Wisdom said, its tone suddenly excited. "These ghosts are not just threats. They are also incredible resources. Their energy is pure and of a soul-based nature. If I can absorb and refine them, my power will increase exponentially." "Is that so?" Xia Chuan clenched his fists, a steely resolve forming in his eyes. "Then we have no choice. These evil spirits must be captured." Chapter 55 The Wraiths of the Forgotten Battlefield At this moment, the Special Affairs Bureau in the city remained in a tense silence. "Director, we have a situation." Qin Changqing approached with a grave expression. A stunning woman followed him. Her figure was striking, her posture commanding. Her long legs seemed carved from marble, and her frosty demeanor exuded an air of unyielding authority. The temperature seemed to drop the moment she entered, a tangible reflection of her presence. She was Bai Yingxue, Director of the Special Affairs Bureau of Fengcheng. Despite being a woman in a world dominated by men, her extraordinary strength and decisive leadership had silenced all dissent. She had claimed her position not through debate but through overwhelming ability. "What is it? What''s happened now?" Bai Yingxue asked, her brow furrowing slightly. "In the northern part of the city, there''s an old mass grave. It''s part of an ancient battlefield where countless lives were lost," Qin Changqing began, clenching his fists. "A spatial tunnel has appeared there, and a swarm of evil spirits is emerging from it. They''re heading straight for the city."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. His voice dropped, the weight of his words chilling the room. "If these spirits are allowed to reach Fengcheng, the entire city could be wiped out. Nothing will remain." "Evil spirits? Are you serious?" One of the agents couldn''t contain his curiosity. "I''ve heard ghost stories before, but I''ve never seen anything like that in real life. Do they even exist?" "They exist," Qin Changqing replied, his voice steady and firm. "But don''t think of them as folklore or myths. They''re as real as the barbarians from other worlds, though far more sinister." Bai Yingxue''s gaze hardened. "These spirits aren''t just unusual creatures. They are unique entities with immense danger. Compared to barbarians, they are leagues beyond in threat level." She continued, her tone sharp, "Barbarians can be killed with bullets and shells. Evil spirits, however, are immune to conventional weapons. Bullets are useless against them. The only way to destroy them is through special methods¡ªburning them with the blood energy of martial warriors. Without such methods, even our most advanced weaponry is powerless." "What? Our weapons can''t hurt them?" The words sent a ripple of shock through the room. The agents of the Special Affairs Bureau exchanged uneasy glances, their confidence visibly shaken. The idea that firearms¡ªsymbols of modern civilization''s dominance¡ªwere ineffective was a staggering blow. "This isn''t a battlefield of flesh and blood," Bai Yingxue explained. "If we analyze this through modern science, these spirits are energy-based lifeforms. How can physical weapons harm something that doesn''t have a physical body? Only energy can counter energy. There''s no other way." "But where did these spirits come from?" one agent asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. "Even if it''s an ancient battlefield, a mass grave, it doesn''t explain this many spirits appearing all at once." "Exactly," another added, echoing the confusion in the room. "Even with all that history, how could so many evil spirits suddenly emerge?" The room fell into a tense silence, each member weighed down by the gravity of the situation and the many unanswered questions. Chapter 56 Despair in the Abandoned City The chilling truth unfolded like an unrelenting storm. "Those evil spirits are not native to Xuan Huang Xing. They come from the Ghost Realm¡ªa place where such creatures thrive. If my assumptions are correct, those spirits have escaped from there," Bai Yingxue declared, her frosty tone betraying no emotion. "Spirits from the Ghost Realm?" a curious voice interjected. "Chief, you seem well-versed in this. Have you encountered them before?" "Of course," Bai Yingxue replied, her gaze sharp and distant. "Once, a small, temporary space tunnel appeared elsewhere, releasing just two or three evil spirits. Even so, they devastated an entire small town, claiming thousands of lives." Her voice held a haunting calm as she continued, "Despite dispatching hundreds of agents from the Special Affairs Bureau, we suffered catastrophic losses¡ªmore than half of our people either killed or gravely injured. Many were my friends."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Her recounting was devoid of theatrics, yet every word bore the weight of untold horror. "In the end," she added, "it took every ounce of my strength, awakening the full power of my bloodline, to kill those three spirits. And even then, the cost was unimaginable." The room fell into stunned silence, her tale settling like a cold shroud over everyone present. "Three spirits¡­ caused such devastation?" A younger agent''s voice trembled, his face pale as his mind struggled to fathom the reality before him. "But now¡­ there are hundreds of thousands. If they''re heading for the sealed city at such speed, what chance do we have? Even evacuation would be impossible." His voice cracked under the weight of his own imagination¡ªvisions of countless evil spirits tearing through the city, leaving nothing but carnage in their wake. He pictured streets littered with the dead, a place where even the brave dared not tread. "You''re not wrong," Bai Yingxue said bluntly, her voice as cold as her demeanor. "Let me be clear: the central command has deemed the sealed city lost. There will be no reinforcements. None. Any rescue attempt would only result in more meaningless deaths. The sealed city has been abandoned." The weight of her words crushed the faint flicker of hope lingering in the room. Some clenched their fists, others averted their eyes, their breaths shallow as they wrestled with the harsh truth. "If any of you wish to leave, now is your chance. Flee while you can," she said. "But know this: once the evil spirits reach the city, there will be no escape." The stark reality hung over them like a guillotine, the silence punctuated only by the faint trembling of those unprepared for the nightmare ahead. Chapter 57 The Resolve of the Frostblade "Abandoned city?" The words sank into the room like lead, their weight dragging everyone''s spirits down. Faces grew ashen, fists clenched in frustration, despair tightening its grip. The reality of their predicament hit like a storm¡ªno reinforcements, no salvation, just the cold acknowledgment that their survival was no longer a priority. The government had abandoned them. The implication was clear: the situation was beyond salvaging. Bai Yingxue broke the suffocating silence. Her icy gaze swept the room. "There''s no point blaming the government. This decision wasn''t made lightly." Her voice was firm, yet devoid of sympathy. "Wasting resources on a futile battle serves no purpose. Better to conserve strength, study the nature of these spirits, and strike when we''re truly prepared. Dying here gains us nothing but loss." Her words were logical, though bitter. The agents could only nod in grim acceptance. They understood the reasoning¡ªcold, calculated, and unyielding. Rushing to their aid would likely only result in more needless deaths. The nation had to think strategically, especially in an era where threats from other realms loomed ever closer. A faint hope flickered among them. Someone hesitated, then spoke. "If only the mysterious figure who defeated the barbarians appeared again¡­ perhaps they could turn the tide."If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. This thought sparked murmurs. That unknown powerhouse¡ªcapable of obliterating an entire barbarian army with but a thought¡ªhad become a symbol of hope. Their power bordered on divine, a force that defied comprehension. "If they intervened, maybe¡­ just maybe, we could survive this," another added, the faintest trace of hope coloring their voice. But Bai Yingxue was unmoved. "Don''t waste time dreaming about saviors." Her tone was cutting, her words like shards of ice. "We don''t even know who that person is, let alone how to contact them. Hoping for their intervention is meaningless." Her conviction left no room for debate. "Believing in fairy tales won''t save you. In this world, you can only rely on yourself. No one else." Her words struck home, scattering the fleeting whispers of hope like leaves in the wind. The agents exchanged solemn nods, realizing the truth in her cold pragmatism. "She''s right," one murmured. "Putting faith in an unknown figure is foolish." "We don''t know if they''d even help us," another added. "We stand alone," someone concluded, the resignation in their voice palpable. Qin Changqing, unable to suppress his concern, stepped forward. "Director, what''s your plan?" Bai Yingxue''s voice was steady as ever. "You all should leave. There''s no sense in staying here just to die. But as for me¡­" She paused, her gaze distant yet unwavering. "I''ll remain. The sealed city is my responsibility. If it falls, I fall with it." "Director?!" The room erupted in protest. She silenced them with a glance, her frost-like demeanor cutting through the chaos. "Enough. My duty binds me here. You, however, have no such obligation. Leave now, while you still can." Her words carried an air of finality. "I''ve long since accepted this fate. My life should''ve ended in the last incident. That I''m still here is nothing more than borrowed time. If the heavens wish to reclaim it, so be it." The agents stood frozen, their hearts heavy with her resolve. Bai Yingxue''s unwavering determination was both awe-inspiring and heart-wrenching. She was prepared to face the oncoming storm alone, a solitary figure standing against the tide of despair. Chapter 58 The Arrival of Ten Thousand Ghosts Bai Yingxue waved her hand, dismissing their hesitation with quiet finality. She had long accepted the fragility of her life, but the thought of dying without purpose¡ªthat, she could not bear. "What''s wrong? Do you all intend to stay and die with me?" Her sharp gaze swept over them, her voice as cold as the frost beginning to spread outside. "Director," Qin Changqing''s face twisted into a bitter grimace, "even if we wanted to leave now, it''s too late. The evil spirits¡­ they''ve arrived." Her eyes narrowed, her expression hardening as she snapped her head upward toward the sky. A suffocating darkness loomed over the city, black clouds rolling across the heavens, swallowing every trace of light. The once-sweltering air plummeted from blistering heat to a bone-chilling frost. The wind howled, a cacophony of wails and whispers, like the cries of vengeful spirits. Frost formed across the earth, clinging to surfaces with an unnatural cold that seeped deep into the marrow of anyone nearby. But the cold was not the source of their terror. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. It was them. Emerging from the depths of the oppressive clouds, they came¡ªtwisted shapes of nightmares, spectral forms radiating malice so pure it could suffocate the unprepared. The evil spirits floated with distorted, incorporeal bodies, their features an amalgamation of human and beast. Faces stretched unnaturally into grotesque grins; some bore empty eye sockets that seemed to stare directly into the soul. Their laughter¡ªa blend of jealousy and fury¡ªrippled through the air like a chorus of madness. The city beneath them trembled. "Those¡­ those are evil spirits?" whispered a trembling member of the Special Affairs Bureau. His voice cracked as fear overtook him. The mere sight of the spirits paralyzed him. Even their fleeting gaze seemed to freeze his blood and chain his limbs. "Just three of these things caused thousands of deaths before¡­" Qin Changqing''s voice wavered. He clenched his fists, his face pale as he continued, "But now there are hundreds of thousands. No¡­ millions. How can anyone survive this? This isn''t just Hyakki Yakou. This is the march of ten thousand ghosts¡ªa disaster beyond reckoning!" The agents of the Special Affairs Bureau were consumed by dread. The skies were crowded with spirits, a ceaseless tide of malice that blocked out hope itself. Their forms merged into a churning sea of horrors, shifting endlessly within the darkness. The evil spirits made no attempt to conceal their presence. They reveled in their dominance, mocking the helpless mortals below. "This¡­ this is impossible¡­" whispered another agent, trembling as his eyes darted from one ghostly figure to another. "No weapon, no strategy¡­ no one can stop this," murmured another. Their despair was palpable, a weight that pressed down on the entire room. The presence of the spirits shattered their composure, rendering even the bravest among them speechless. Bai Yingxue stood silent, her icy eyes fixed on the oppressive scene unfolding above. Though her face betrayed no emotion, her hands clenched into fists at her sides, knuckles whitening. She had seen death before. But this? This was death incarnate. Chapter 59 Ghost King Title: "The Descent of the Ghost King" "Your Excellency Director," someone finally broke the silence, their trembling voice drawing the attention of the entire room. All eyes turned to Bai Yingxue, desperate for direction in the face of looming annihilation. Bai Yingxue remained frozen, her expression betraying a flicker of hesitation. She had prepared herself to die, intending to drag a handful of the evil spirits down with her. But now, as her gaze swept over the endless tide of specters darkening the heavens, the truth struck her like a thunderbolt. Her death wouldn''t matter. Whether she killed a handful of spirits or even dozens, it would be but a drop in an ocean. Against this overwhelming horde, her sacrifice was utterly meaningless. For the first time in her life, Bai Yingxue faltered. The weight of despair threatened to crush her resolve as she realized the futility of resistance. The chasm of power between them was insurmountable, like a starship from an advanced interstellar age facing an ancient wooden galleon. Her mind, trained for strategy and survival, failed her. A strange thought crept in unbidden¡ªone she had never entertained before. She found herself yearning for divine intervention, for the aid of gods she had never believed in.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. In this moment of despair, she silently whispered a prayer, though she doubted any gods were listening. Above the city, the skies boiled with malevolence. The evil spirits swirled like a tempest, their distorted forms shifting as they cackled in ecstasy. "Jie jie jie, the human world¡­ Finally, we''ve arrived in the human world!" one spirit shrieked, its voice a symphony of hunger and madness. "Such a sweet aroma. The air itself carries the scent of blood and life. This world¡­ it''s paradise!" another chimed, its hollow eyes glinting with greed. "Look at them¡ªeight million blood bags, all ripe for the taking! Their flesh, their souls, their very essence¡­ everything here belongs to us!" The spirits howled, drunk on the freedom of their escape. They had endured endless torment in the ghost world, confined to its dark prisons. But now, they were unleashed upon a world brimming with life, their hunger insatiable. "Let''s begin! I can''t wait to taste their fear, to savor their screams as I devour them whole!" one spirit snarled, its twisted body vibrating with anticipation. For the evil spirits, the humans below were not merely prey¡ªthey were treasures, each life a source of immense power. To the spirits, consuming a human was akin to mortals consuming a rare and powerful elixir, each soul nourishing their strength. High above the chaos, a figure loomed, its presence casting an oppressive weight over the horde. The ghost king sat atop a throne forged from spectral energy, its form both regal and grotesque. A crown of jagged bone adorned its head, and its eyes burned with a cold, calculating light. "Master Ghost King, what are your orders?" a subordinate spirit asked, its tone deferential as it bowed before the throne. The ghost king''s lips curled into a sinister smile, its voice resonating like the tolling of a funeral bell. "Patience," it drawled, its tone laced with cruel amusement. "Savor the moment. Let them drown in despair. Fear sweetens the soul, and I want their terror to ripen to perfection." It raised a skeletal hand, pointing toward the city below. "Begin the hunt¡ªbut leave no survivors. Today, this pasture of humanity becomes a banquet for the ghost world!" The spirits erupted in gleeful howls, their forms descending like a plague upon the doomed city. The hunt had begun. Chapter 60 The Feast of Shadow "I had intended to keep a low profile, to test the strength of the creatures in this world," the Ghost King chuckled, its voice laced with dark satisfaction. "But now, no one has appeared to challenge me. It seems this is a world beneath us, a pasture ripe for our hunt." The Ghost King''s malevolent grin widened. "Our luck is truly extraordinary. We found a space tunnel leading to this world, and within it, so much delicious food. I can feel the blood of this realm, waiting for us to feast upon it. My thirst for it is almost unbearable." It reveled in the thought of consuming everything. If it devoured every living being here, its power would surge beyond imagination. Perhaps then, it could return to the Ghost World, become the supreme Ghost Emperor, and rule all with an iron fist. The only reason the evil spirits hadn''t already begun their slaughter was the Ghost King''s command. Their instinct to kill burned bright, but the King understood the importance of caution. This world was unknown, and there was no telling what formidable foes might lie hidden.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. But after so long, with their power openly displayed, no adversary had emerged. The Ghost King''s belief was clear: this world was weak, and its inhabitants were no match for their might. "Master Ghost King, let us begin," one of the spirits begged eagerly. "I cannot hold back any longer!" "These two-legged sheep are ripe for slaughter," another spirit hissed. "I''m starving. Let''s feast!" The evil spirits howled in anticipation, their hunger driving them wild. Though the Ghost King had commanded restraint, their instincts clawed at them, desperate for the blood that awaited. The Ghost King, hearing their impatience, raised a hand. The air grew colder, darker. "Very well," it said, its voice dripping with malice. "Let the slaughter commence. Turn this city into a place of no escape. Let not one soul survive. If even one does, you will answer for it." The evil spirits howled in triumph. "Yes, Lord Ghost King!" They surged forward, their hunger insatiable. The creatures of this city were already doomed in their eyes. It was not a matter of if, but when they would fall¡ªnothing could save them from the coming storm. Chapter 61 The Defiance At this moment, the Ghost King''s eyes flashed with cold light, and it immediately noticed a figure suddenly appearing in the air, materializing directly in front of the millions of evil spirits, exuding an unfathomable aura. "Who? How dare you stand before this king?" The Ghost King stared at the mysterious figure, detecting the faint but potent power radiating from him. However, it remained unconcerned. After all, with an army of millions of evil spirits, no one could stand in its way. The appearance of this figure was almost a relief. It seemed that there were still beings in this world willing to resist. If no one had appeared to challenge it, the Ghost King would have suspected some conspiracy brewing in this world. The figure was Xia Chuan, standing effortlessly in the air, unaffected by gravity, his presence radiating a quiet yet immense power. He gazed calmly at the vast army of evil spirits before him. "You are too arrogant," Xia Chuan spoke, his voice cutting through the heavy air. "Who gave you the courage to sit before me?"The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. What?! The Ghost King''s expression shifted. It grinned, its voice laced with venom. "Stupid human. The question should be, who gave you the courage to appear before me?" Murderous intent seeped from its every word. To be honest, this was the first time it had encountered such an arrogant human. With millions of evil spirits gathered around, anyone who dared to resist would almost certainly die. Yet here stood Xia Chuan, speaking with such disdain, as though nothing could threaten him. "Do you know who you''re talking to?" the Ghost King hissed. "Kneel and crawl away immediately. To dare speak like this to the Ghost King is simply suicidal." "You''re just a mere food source, and yet you dare challenge us. Do you have any idea of the power we wield?" "One breath, just one breath, and we can tear you apart, do you understand?" The evil spirits seethed in fury, their malice focused solely on Xia Chuan. In the face of so many enemies, they might have hesitated, but this human was alone. There was no reason to fear. "Enough!" Xia Chuan snapped, his voice like thunder itself. He raised his hand and lightly pointed towards the Ghost King. Boom~~ A terrifying purple lightning bolt tore through the sky, its diameter spanning over ten meters, like a pillar of pure destruction. The thunderclap that followed shook the heavens themselves, carrying an overwhelming, apocalyptic force. The surrounding air was scorched, the earth trembling under the weight of the strike. The blast of sound was deafening, reverberating with the sheer might of the purple thunder. Even the evil spirits, for the first time, felt a flicker of doubt. The power before them was unlike anything they had ever encountered. Chapter 62 The Fall of the Ghost King "What?!" The Ghost King froze, utterly stunned. It had never expected the mysterious figure before it to possess such terrifying power. The man had summoned the supreme force of thunder with a mere gesture, unleashing the fearsome purple lightning with ease. In that moment, the Ghost King felt an overwhelming sense of danger, as if a life-and-death crisis had descended upon it. Despite being a powerful Ghost King, it was powerless against the devastating might of the thunder. To the ghosts, lightning was a natural nemesis¡ªmasculine, destructive, and utterly lethal. Even a single strike could inflict severe damage. The purple thunder now crackling in the sky was beyond anything the Ghost King had ever imagined, a power so destructive that it sent waves of panic coursing through its spectral form. At that instant, Xia Chuan stood like a god of thunder, calling upon world-ending lightning to purge the demons and ghosts from existence. Stolen story; please report."No, this can''t be. It''s just a low-level world! How can someone kill me? Impossible. I must resist!" The Ghost King roared in defiance, shaking the very heavens with its fury. In that moment, a primal instinct surged within it. All the ghostly power within its body surged, causing it to grow to an immense size, more than ten times its original form. Now, it resembled a towering skyscraper, a massive, looming presence with an aura of darkness surrounding it. Grievances from the dead poured into its being, warping the air and casting a malevolent shadow over the world. The thousands of evil spirits roared in unison, their voices a chorus of madness and rage. An evil spirit reached out with its claws, attempting to shatter the purple thunder before it could strike. But it was an exercise in futility. Boom! In an instant, the purple thunder descended with a cataclysmic force, smashing through the Ghost King''s colossal form. The explosion split its vast body in half, sending shockwaves of energy rippling through the air. The raw power of the lightning coursed through the Ghost King, devastating it from within, tearing apart its very essence. Within moments, the Ghost King''s consciousness was erased, its existence obliterated. "I¡­ I''m dead. Killed by a human in this lowly world with one strike. How¡­ is this possible?" The Ghost King, in its final moments, was paralyzed with disbelief. It had been a force of nature, feared across the realms, controlling millions of evil spirits, a being capable of causing cataclysms and devastation wherever it went. And yet, in this unknown world, it had been struck down by a single, mysterious figure. The absurdity of its own demise was too much to accept. How could a lowly human defeat it with a single blow? How could the Ghost King, once supreme, be so utterly destroyed in an instant? It was a question that would never be answered. Chapter 63 The Ghost Demised But no matter how unwilling, how angry, or how fearful the Ghost King was, it could not change its fate. Struck by the terrifying purple thunder, it was obliterated in an instant, reduced to nothing but smoke, unable to resist even for a second. The reason for this swift and devastating result lay not only in the fact that lightning was the natural nemesis of ghosts, but also in the power of Thor''s Hammer, which Xia Chuan had fully unleashed. Even a mere random strike of purple thunder could have ended the Ghost King''s reign. "It''s magnificent, truly magnificent, the soul energy is rich beyond imagination¡ªworthy of a Ghost King." The Book of Wisdom hummed with excitement, its pages fluttering as countless words merged together, forming an immense vortex. A powerful, insatiable suction force spiraled from the pages, drawing in the residual soul energy from the fallen Ghost King.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. For the Book of Wisdom, this was nothing short of a feast. To Xia Chuan''s amazement, the soul energy of the Ghost King was instantly absorbed, fueling the Book''s power. But for the remaining evil spirits, this scene was nothing short of horrifying. "Impossible. Lord Ghost King¡­ Lord Ghost King is dead? Killed by this lowly human with a single blow? This must be a joke!" one evil spirit stammered, its voice laced with disbelief. In its mind, the Ghost King was invincible. In the ghost world, it ruled millions of evil spirits and was an uncontested force of nature. Upon entering this so-called "low-level world," it had expected to continue its reign unchallenged, yet in the blink of an eye, a mysterious figure appeared and killed the Ghost King with a single strike of thunder. If the evil spirit hadn''t witnessed it with its own eyes, it would have never believed such an absurdity was possible. "It''s true. The Ghost King''s presence has vanished. He is truly dead," many evil spirits muttered, their voices trembling with fear. They could sense it¡ªan overwhelming absence. The breath of the Ghost King, which had once commanded their very existence, was now gone. The oppressive force of his control had vanished along with him. The Ghost King, who had dominated the low-level spirits with his will, who had forced their obedience, was no more. But instead of feeling liberated, the evil spirits were gripped by an even deeper fear. This could only mean one thing: the human who stood before them had killed their master in an instant. "Is this¡­ is this really possible? This is supposed to be a low-level world! How could such a terrifying being appear and slay the Ghost King with a single strike?" Many of the evil spirits were paralyzed in shock, unable to comprehend what had just transpired. Chapter 64 Humans Are Terrifying It originally thought that after coming to this low-level world, there would be delicious blood food everywhere, and it would soon be able to feast. But reality slapped it in the face. This world is not as simple as it imagined. The depths of this world run far deeper than it had ever imagined. "We''ve been fooled. We must have been deceived. This world is no less than the ghost world, perhaps even more terrifying," one evil spirit muttered, trembling. "The reason we were able to come to this city so easily through the space tunnel, with no obstacles, is because it''s a trap in this world. Its purpose is to prevent us from returning to the ghost world," another spirit deduced, its voice filled with a sudden realization. It was known for its sharp intellect, skilled at piecing together truths from seemingly insignificant clues. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.Everything that had felt off earlier now made sense. This was no coincidence. It was a trap, designed by the powerful beings in this world to catch them off guard. "Damned humans, they are too shameless. They pretended to be weak, luring us into this world, only to strike when we were too deep," another spirit growled in fury. "They''re all actors. All of them. They pretended to be weak, pretending to be food, only to reveal their true purpose: hunting us." "I told you, this world is not as simple as you thought. You were all tricked. The enemy lured us in, and now look¡ªLord Ghost King is dead. Our millions of spirits will be wiped out," one spirit raged. "I thought we were the hunters, but it turns out, the humans wanted to hunt us instead? Just lowly humans¡­ how could they be so arrogant?" "How ridiculous. We have an army of millions of evil spirits. Even without the Ghost King, we could still turn this world upside down, leave corpses in our wake." "Stop pretending to be brave. We need to run, quickly. We''re caught in the enemy''s trap. If we don''t, we''ll all die here," another spirit shouted in fear. "Even the Ghost King was killed in an instant. We''re nothing but small fry. One lightning strike could destroy us," another whispered in horror. The fear among the spirits grew. The Ghost King, once their spiritual leader, the root of their power, was dead. Without him, they were leaderless, lost. Xia Chuan''s terrifying attack had shattered their resolve. If the Ghost King could be destroyed so easily, they feared they would be reduced to dust with even the faintest aftershock of that power. Chapter 65 Do you Know Thunder Whoosh, whoosh!! The Million Demon Legion, struck with terror, scattered in all directions, desperate to flee from the chaos, seeking to escape this dangerous realm as quickly as possible. "Think you can escape?" Xia Chuan''s voice echoed with calm certainty as he watched the legion of evil spirits fleeing in disarray. His eyes were calm, but his words rang with an unshakable authority. "Perhaps you don''t know, but the entire land is under my control. Evil spirits, have you ever felt the touch of lightning?" With a swift motion, Xia Chuan raised his right hand and grasped Thor''s Hammer. In an instant, the hammer was surrounded by a dense array of thunder runes, crackling with the power of endless lightning. Endless bolts of thunder surged into Xia Chuan''s body, filling every fiber of his being with electrical energy, as though every cell was a vessel for a bolt of lightning. He had truly become an incarnation of the Thunder God, a force beyond comprehension. He swung the mighty hammer with unyielding strength, striking the void with a force that reverberated through the air. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.Void Thunderstorm! The sky erupted in an all-encompassing explosion. The sound of the thunderclap was so powerful, it seemed to reverberate through the heavens and earth. In the span of mere moments, a vast area spanning hundreds of kilometers was shaken by the deafening roar. The sound was so intense that the glass in every building shattered, the sharp shards raining down like deadly projectiles. Some structures even cracked, their foundations trembling under the weight of the sonic shockwaves. But the true terror was not in the sound, but in the power that followed¡ªthe storm of lightning unleashed by Thor''s Hammer. A massive thundercloud materialized above, swirling ominously with crackling energy. The heavens seemed to tremble with the intensity of the storm. Hundreds of thousands of bolts of lightning, each as thick as a barrel, descended from the storm, carrying with them the fury of the gods themselves. "Haha! This is exhilarating! This is real power!" Thor''s Hammer hummed with excitement, its voice filled with raw delight. It had never experienced such overwhelming force in its entire existence. Not even the combined might of its previous wielders could compare to the power it now held in Xia Chuan''s hands. The hammer was intoxicated by the sheer magnitude of its own energy, thrilled by the unrestrained power surging through it. The power of a single flash of lightning, when unleashed, could obliterate entire countries, turning vast stretches of land to dust. This was the true potential of Thor''s Hammer, a power that felt limitless in its reach. Xia Chuan''s control over the hammer was flawless, and with each swing, the hammer seemed to grow even stronger. It felt as though its upper limits were being pushed beyond anything it had ever known, reaching new heights with every strike. This was the essence of the Hammer''s power¡ªa pure embodiment of destruction, an unstoppable force of nature, designed not for mere victory, but for annihilation. It was the pinnacle of violence, and the monsters and evil spirits that dared to challenge it were nothing but prey for its fury. No second strike was needed. The storm was more than enough. Thor''s Hammer had never felt more alive, its power surging with every thunderous roar. The previous wielders were mere shadows compared to the unstoppable force it had now become. Chapter 66 Wisdom of Life However, while Thor''s Hammer reveled in its power, the evil spirits were overwhelmed with terror, some so frightened that they nearly wet themselves. "Nima, I told you this was a trap! A trap! You didn''t believe me!" one of the spirits wailed, its voice trembling with panic. "This mysterious power alone is enough to wipe out all of us, millions of evil spirits!" "What kind of power is this? Is it a Ghost King, a Ghost Emperor, or something even worse? How can it be so unheard of?!" another spirit cried, its form quaking in fear. "Run, run away! As far as you can! This thing¡­ he''s no human. He''s a monster, a real monster!" "Woo, what kind of world is this? It''s horrifying. I want to go home." The fear was palpable. The evil spirits, their terror rising with each passing second, gazed at the sky, where a storm of lightning cracked with overwhelming force. They were no longer capable of fighting back or even getting close. Their only hope of survival lay in fleeing¡ªfleeing as fast and as far as they could.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. But no matter how fast they ran, they could not outrun the lightning. Boom! Boom! Boom!! Hundreds of bolts of thunder descended, precise as missiles, targeting the fleeing spirits. They crashed into the legion, obliterating thousands in a heartbeat. "No! No! No! Please, forgive us! We beg you!" "We won''t dare! We''ll go back to the ghost world, we promise! Just let us go!" "Ghost King, why did you lead us into this hell? What kind of world is this? We''re being killed because of you!" The screams of the spirits were drowned out by the thundering chaos. Resistance was futile. The lightning struck with devastating precision, reducing the spirits to ash in an instant. In mere moments, tens of thousands of evil spirits were eradicated, their forms turned to dust. "This is it¡­ it''s over," the Book of Wisdom whispered in pure delight. The book flapped its pages eagerly, its voice filled with excitement. It hungrily devoured the scattered soul energy from the fallen spirits, absorbing the vast power with each passing second. The surge of energy flowed into the book, visibly increasing its power. The book''s form seemed to grow, with more pages appearing, each one inscribed with the memories and knowledge of the evil spirits. These spirits'' wisdom and experiences were now stored within its vast, insatiable pages. This was no ordinary feast for the Book of Wisdom. It was not just consuming the energy of the spirits¡ªit was absorbing their very essence, their thoughts, their experiences. The death of these evil spirits had granted the book not just power, but also an expansion of knowledge. This was why it had eagerly awaited the souls of the fallen. The book had gained more than just power; it had gained the very wisdom that came with their lives, making it stronger and more knowledgeable with each soul it consumed. Chapter 67 Another God! Time seemed to slow as Bai Yingxue and her group prepared themselves for the inevitable, ready to face death head-on. They held onto a grim resolve, determined to fight until the end against the vast army of evil spirits. Then, suddenly, a shout broke through the tension. "Look! Someone''s appeared, floating in the air!" The shout drew everyone''s gaze, and sure enough, there was a figure hovering high above them. "Is that really a person? Could it be that the mysterious powerhouse has returned?" Hope surged through the group. The appearance of this figure in the sky felt like a lifeline, like a savior had arrived just in time. "A mysterious powerhouse?!" Bai Yingxue''s attention snapped to the sky, searching for the figure. But try as she might, the sight seemed obscured by an unknown force, making it impossible to make out the details.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Shit, it''s over¡­ that Ghost King, it looks like he''s dead¡ªstruck down by a bolt of lightning," someone muttered, stunned. Bai Yingxue''s eyes widened. She could see it now¡ªamong the vast army of evil spirits, the Ghost King had been sitting on his throne. In the blink of an eye, a purple bolt of lightning had appeared, and the Ghost King was gone, reduced to nothing in an instant. "Wait, what? The Ghost King? The leader of millions of evil spirits¡­ he just got struck down?" The members of the Special Affairs Bureau were in disbelief. This was no ordinary event. The Ghost King was a being so powerful it had been able to incite the entire country to deploy its military forces in response. A creature of sss-level danger¡ªsomething that couldn''t even be stopped by a nuclear bomb. And yet, it had been annihilated by a mere lightning strike. "This¡­ this must be another mysterious powerhouse. The one from last time didn''t summon thunder, but this one can control it," someone else ventured, trying to make sense of the situation. Indeed, the previous mysterious figure¡ªwho had decimated thousands of barbarian soldiers¡ªhad been terrifying and unfathomable, but had shown no signs of controlling thunder. This new figure, however, wielded the power of the heavens themselves, like an incarnation of Thor. "Another powerhouse at the land fairy god level?" Qin Changqing muttered, his fists clenched in disbelief. It was as though the world was transforming before his very eyes, unveiling mysteries beyond anything he had ever imagined. Powerful beings, each more unfathomable than the last, seemed to be appearing one after another. "Thunder¡­ This has to be Thor. No one else could control such immense power," someone whispered, awe and fear in their eyes. The realization was clear: the world they knew was only a fraction of something far larger, a realm teeming with unimaginable forces, and this mysterious figure¡ªthis god-like being¡ªwas a living testament to that truth. Chapter 68 No Place To Run They watched in stunned silence as the entire sky above them darkened, engulfed by thunderclouds that seemed to stretch endlessly across the closed city. Within those clouds, lightning crackled and flashed, each bolt more terrifying than the last. The sheer presence of the thunderclouds was enough to instill dread. The magnetic field of the city warped, and the once reliable hum of electronic devices came to an abrupt halt. Televisions, computers, and mobile phones began to spark and burn out, one by one. The lights overhead flickered and died, leaving the city in a suffocating darkness. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of thunder was deafening, and then the heavens seemed to open, unleashing a barrage of hundreds of thousands of thunderbolts. From his position in the sky, the mysterious powerhouse, like a thunder god incarnate, wove his control over the endless power of the storm. The thunderbolts tore through the air with surgical precision, striking the masses of evil spirits below with brutal force. Each strike was like a precision missile, devastating all in its path.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. In an instant, tens of thousands of evil spirits were obliterated. Their forms were reduced to dust and ash before they could even cry out. The remaining spirits, paralyzed with fear, began to scatter in all directions, desperate to escape the storm of death. "Run! Flee for your lives!" one of the spirits shouted, its voice filled with terror. "You can''t fight it, it''s not a human! It must be a god!" The evil spirits, once proud and unyielding, now scrambled in panic, knowing that any resistance would be futile. Like a stampede of frightened animals, they scattered, fleeing in every direction across the city. But their flight was in vain. Every thunderbolt seemed to track their movements, homing in on their very presence. Boom! A group of evil spirits, attempting to hide beneath the cover of a large tree, were struck by a thunderbolt. The bolt instantly reduced them to cinders, while the tree they sought refuge under was scorched and ignited, adding to the chaos. Boom! Another bolt struck down a group that had dashed into the street. The spirits were reduced to ash, and the concrete road beneath them shattered, creating a massive crater as rubble flew in every direction. Boom! Some evil spirits sought shelter in nearby buildings, but it was no use. A bolt of lightning tore through the structure, collapsing the walls and reducing them to nothing. The spirits within were obliterated in an instant. No matter where they fled¡ªbe it into buildings, down streets, or even into sewers¡ªthere was no escape. The thunderbolts rained down, hunting them with relentless precision, turning every corner of the city into a battlefield, and reducing the once-mighty army of evil spirits to nothing but ash. Chapter 69 Should we Nuke him? "My God, it''s too strong." "Thunder God is alive! It must be Thor himself!" "Are you kidding me? A million evil spirits¡­ wiped out just like that?!" The onlookers were left speechless, their eyes wide in disbelief. Their hearts were filled with shock and awe. No words could truly capture the overwhelming spectacle they had just witnessed. A mere moment ago, millions of evil spirits had descended, threatening their lives, and even the country had abandoned them, sealing the city and resigning to the fact that this was a disaster beyond the reach of the military. But now, all of those evil spirits were nothing more than ash, obliterated by the power of thunder. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed that such an absurd outcome was possible. The sky, once thick with dark clouds and raging winds, had returned to its calm, clear state. The city, which had been on the brink of destruction, was now restored to peace. No trace of the evil spirits remained. Every single one had been wiped out by the unrelenting storm of thunder.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "Is this¡­ is this a god?" Bai Yingxue muttered under her breath, her small fist clenched as she gazed at the mysterious figure in the sky. Her beautiful eyes were filled with awe, and a deep yearning surged within her. She had never believed in gods before, but the scene unfolding before her shattered everything she thought she knew. There were gods in this world. There had to be. What else could explain such unimaginable power? "Such a powerful land immortal, the force of that thunderbolt¡ªit''s no different than a missile strike," one person remarked, trembling. "If one of those lightning bolts hit me, I''d be reduced to charcoal¡­ no, to nothing but ash." "Exactly. With just a wave of his hand, tens of thousands of thunderbolts rained down. It was like an artillery barrage, washing the entire area of evil spirits. There wasn''t even a chance for them to flee. Death was everywhere." "The most terrifying part is that those lightning strikes seem to have a mind of their own. They hunt down each evil spirit with precision. How is that possible?" "I don''t know¡­ But one thing''s clear: no national army could stand against someone like that. Even modern weapons would be powerless." "That''s right. The thunder on his body is the perfect counter to any modern technology. One strike, and every piece of electronic equipment would fry in an instant." "No missiles, no tanks, no planes would even get close. They''d be burned the moment they did." "There''s no way to defeat him¡ªnot unless you could somehow ambush him with a nuclear bomb." "Think about it," another person added with a shake of their head. "Do you really think someone at this level would be slow enough to be caught off guard by a missile? He could probably teleport hundreds of miles in a second. Even the speed of a nuclear bomb wouldn''t be able to match the speed of someone like this." The realization set in. This was no ordinary force. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªthis person was, they were beyond the scope of anything these people had ever known. The true power of the gods had arrived. Chapter 70 Chasing the Wind "It''s true. Even though a nuclear bomb is powerful, it''s useless if it can''t hit the target," someone murmured, breaking the silence. "And here''s the most important question¡ª" their voice wavered, heavy with doubt, "¡ªeven if a nuclear bomb did hit¡­ could it truly kill a land immortal of this caliber?" The group fell into silence, their throats dry, the weight of the scene pressing heavily on them. All eyes remained fixed on the mysterious figure suspended in the heavens. He wasn''t human¡ªno, they couldn''t believe he was. That was the god of thunder standing there, an existence beyond mortal comprehension. Without that belief, nothing about the destruction around them made sense. "But look at the city," a voice finally said, drawing attention to the devastation surrounding them. "The evil spirits are gone, but the lockdown¡­ it''s in ruins." Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. They glanced around, taking in the aftermath. Lightning had ravaged the city. Every street bore deep scars, littered with rubble. Buildings were fractured, some completely reduced to skeletal remains. The roads, once orderly, now resembled the aftermath of a missile strike. A somber silence fell over them, punctuated only by the faint crackle of residual thunder dissipating in the air. "At least no one died," someone added, breaking the tension. "Buildings can be rebuilt. Without that mysterious powerhouse, we wouldn''t just be looking at ruined structures. We''d all be dead. Every single one of us." Another nodded solemnly. "Compared to that, this¡­ this is nothing short of a miracle." Even the most optimistic among them couldn''t have imagined surviving a confrontation with a million evil spirits. Yet here they were, alive. A miracle indeed. "Director! Chief! Where are you going?" Qin Changqing''s sharp eyes tracked Bai Yingxue as she suddenly dashed off, her figure swift and determined. "I''m going to meet him," she declared, her voice steady and resolute. "What?!" Her words shocked everyone into action. "Director, are you insane? That''s a god-level powerhouse! What if you offend him?!" "Exactly! Chief, this isn''t impulsive¡ªit''s reckless! If he becomes angry, the entire city could be obliterated in an instant." "Please, Director, reconsider! We don''t even know the intentions of this being. Rushing to approach him is too dangerous." Despite their frantic protests, Bai Yingxue''s resolve didn''t waver. Her figure was already a blur, darting toward the mysterious figure in the sky as though consumed by madness¡ªor an unshakable purpose. Chapter 71 Give Me Might Xia Chuan floated mid-air, his gaze distant and contemplative. "Thor''s Hammer¡­ I underestimated its power," he murmured, fingers brushing his chin. "One blow. A single strike to obliterate a million evil spirits. I expected devastation, but this¡­" His words trailed off, as the sight below lingered in his mind¡ªash where an army once stood. Though he''d known of the hammer''s might in the miniature world, witnessing its power unleashed in this realm was an entirely different experience. The voice of the hammer jolted him from his thoughts. "Quack! Master, that''s obvious. I am Thor''s Hammer, after all!" Quake''s tone was smug, yet tinged with dissatisfaction. "But Master, isn''t it a bit underwhelming? A million evil spirits? They crumbled too fast! Not even a second strike was needed. It was over before I could enjoy myself." Xia Chuan''s lips curled into a faint smile. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Patience," he said, a cold glint flashing in his eyes. "This is only the beginning. Xuanhuangxing won''t stay quiet for long. The ghost world is just one of many threats. Soon, others will come¡ªbarbarians, invaders from realms we''ve yet to encounter. The turbulence ahead will test us both." "True, Master," Quake replied, its voice laced with anticipation. "I''ll be ready when the time comes. Just don''t let me go to waste!" Xia Chuan nodded, his gaze suddenly shifting as a faint commotion below caught his attention. "Master, there''s a woman," Thor''s Hammer said. "She''s rushing towards you, calling out something. Shall I¡ª?" Xia Chuan raised a hand to silence the hammer, his sharp eyes scanning the ground. A lone figure was indeed moving at incredible speed, her presence unmissable even from this height. Her voice rang out, desperate yet resolute, carrying over the silence of the battlefield. "God above! How can I obtain extraordinary power? Please, show me the way! I am willing to pay any price!" The woman stood amidst the devastation, her gaze locked on Xia Chuan. Her posture exuded determination, a stark contrast to the broken city around her. Xia Chuan''s brow furrowed slightly. The woman''s physical strength was remarkable¡ªuncommon for an ordinary human of Xuanhuangxing. She moved with the grace and power of a peak Bronze Realm warrior, a level few could attain. Her voice trembled, not with fear but with suppressed frustration. Bai Yingxue stared up at Xia Chuan, her heart pounding. "I''ve had enough¡­" she muttered under her breath, though her words were aimed more at herself than the man above. "Enough of being powerless. Enough of watching disasters unfold while I stand helpless." Her fists clenched, the faintest tremor betraying her desperation. "I can''t bear it anymore," she shouted, louder this time, her plea reverberating. "If I must die, let it be chasing strength¡ªnot crumbling in weakness!" Chapter 72 Dependent Bai Yingxue stood unwavering, her resolve shining brighter than the faint flickers of destruction still lingering in the air. To her, the figure of Xia Chuan, wreathed in thunder and exuding an aura of destruction, was the key to her desperate pursuit of power. Xia Chuan''s eyes softened with contemplation as he gazed at her. "Do you see me as a god?" he asked, his voice calm yet carrying an edge of curiosity. To an ordinary human, his presence was indeed divine. With the world props at his command, he wielded power far beyond the realm of mortals. In the miniature world, he was revered as a god, and here in Xuanhuangxing, his influence was no different. Thor''s Hammer, still crackling with latent energy, interjected. "Master, this woman has the aptitude to become a dependent. Should I grant her the chance?" Xia Chuan raised a brow, intrigued by the hammer''s words. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. "A dependent? Explain," he demanded. Thor''s Hammer''s tone grew solemn as it began its explanation. "Master, the true reason world props are feared as tools that disrupt the balance of existence lies not just in their raw power. Each world prop has the unique ability to develop dependents¡ªindividuals who inherit a portion of its strength. These dependents gain extraordinary abilities tied to the prop''s essence. The more dependents a world prop nurtures, the stronger it becomes. Their growth and power directly feed back into the prop, accelerating its evolution and expanding its potential." Xia Chuan''s expression shifted, a mixture of astonishment and curiosity. "So, dependents are an extension of a world prop''s power?" Thor''s Hammer continued, "Precisely. Take me, for example. As Thor''s Hammer, I can grant my dependents control over lightning, imbuing them with the power to command storms. The Book of Wisdom, on the other hand, creates dependents who gain unparalleled intelligence and insight. This is why the Kingdom of Thunder once boasted ten extraordinary warriors who swore fealty to its ruler¡ªthey were my dependents, empowered by my essence." At this point, the Book of Wisdom, always keen to offer its insight, chimed in. "World props are not just weapons or tools, Master," it said, its voice calm and measured. "They are catalysts of transformation, capable of reshaping individuals, societies, and even entire worlds. A single world prop can leave an eternal mark on existence by fostering dependents whose influence ripples across generations." Xia Chuan nodded slowly, absorbing the revelations. "So, this power to create dependents is what truly sets world props apart," he mused. "It''s not just about destruction; it''s about shaping the very fabric of reality itself." His gaze fell once more on Bai Yingxue, who stood resolute below, her eyes burning with unyielding determination. "If I choose to grant her this power," Xia Chuan thought aloud, "she will no longer be an ordinary mortal. She will carry the burden and responsibility of wielding the strength of a world prop." A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. Chapter 73 Servant of Lighting "But the world props cannot be developed casually," the Book of Wisdom intoned, its voice calm and unwavering, yet heavy with the weight of truth. "First, the holders of world props must possess sufficient strength. Without it, their ability to develop dependents is severely limited. Take the former Lord of the Thunder Country, for instance¡ªhe could only create ten dependents. Of course, the master''s strength far surpasses his, allowing for a much greater capacity. "Even so, the number of dependents is not infinite. Selection must adhere to strict qualifications. Without sufficient aptitude, the extraordinary power of the world props would overwhelm them, reducing their bodies to nothing but ash. This is why the dependents of world props are few, but to those who are chosen, they are akin to the ''favored ones,'' blessed with extraordinary power. For them, becoming an extraordinary warrior is a certainty." The Book of Wisdom paused, as if letting its words settle. "Thus, the dependents of world props are rare treasures, shaping the very balance of the ordinary and extraordinary." "Moreover," Thor''s Hammer interjected, its tone sharp and decisive, "once someone becomes a dependent, they are irrevocably bound to the world prop. Their loyalty is absolute. Betrayal is a futile dream¡ªone thought, and their life ends in an instant. Dependents are more than followers; they are eternal servitors."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Thor''s Hammer rumbled with amusement. "Developing dependents is akin to recruiting loyal thugs, ones who carry out the will of the prop without question." Xia Chuan raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "So, these dependents are believers in a sense¡ªunwavering and devout, bound by the very power they seek." "Precisely," Thor''s Hammer affirmed. "Master, this woman below possesses rare aptitude. Her conviction and physical potential mark her as a prime candidate for a dependent. Shall we make her one?" Xia Chuan glanced at Bai Yingxue below, her figure determined and unwavering, standing amidst the destruction. He stroked his chin, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Interesting. If there''s no harm and only advantages, why not?" At that moment, a voice like thunder echoed within Bai Yingxue''s mind, resonating in the depths of her consciousness. "Mortal, it is not impossible to obtain extraordinary power. But tell me, what can you offer in return?" Her breath caught as euphoria surged through her. The one thing she feared most was rejection, or worse, offending this god-like figure and inviting calamity upon herself and the city. But now, she had a chance. "God, I am willing to pay any price¡ªmy life, my soul," Bai Yingxue said without hesitation, her voice unwavering despite the storm in her heart. The future of Xuanhuang Star loomed with countless dangers. Strength was not a luxury but a necessity. To live powerless was a slow death; to exchange her life for power seemed like a fair trade. At least this way, she could die fighting, not cowering in fear. "Very well," the voice responded, calm yet commanding. "I have no need for your life, only your loyalty. Swear your faith to me. Open your heart, and accept the power I bestow upon you." "I do," Bai Yingxue declared, her resolve unshaken. Boom! Lightning crackled through the air, illuminating the sky with an awe-inspiring radiance as Thor''s Hammer descended, its power weaving into her very essence. The world trembled as a mortal was remade into something extraordinary. Chapter 74 Blessing or a Curse? As the voice faded, a streak of purple lightning erupted from the depths of Thor''s Hammer, radiating vitality that seemed boundless and ancient. The bolt pierced the air and plunged directly into Bai Yingxue''s body, embedding itself deep within her soul like a seed taking root. Wow~~ In that instant, an overwhelming surge of thunderous power flooded her being, coursing through every cell, every fiber, and every bone. Her body trembled under the onslaught of this extraordinary force, reshaped and reforged with every passing second. Muscles strengthened, nerves quickened, and her very essence evolved beyond human limitations. Her breathing was ragged, yet her resolve remained firm. She could feel it¡ªher body was being baptized, strengthened to an unimaginable degree, far surpassing her prior self. "Haha! This one has exceptional aptitude," Thor''s Hammer exclaimed gleefully, its voice carrying a note of pride. "She has perfectly bonded with my Thor Seed¡ªno rejection whatsoever!" The hammer seemed to thrum with satisfaction, its glow pulsing faintly. "At last, I have a follower worthy of my power! A hammer of my stature cannot go without a brother-in-arms, after all."Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Xia Chuan smirked but said nothing, his gaze sweeping over Bai Yingxue, who lay unconscious as her body adjusted to the monumental change. Her breathing was steady, though it would clearly take time before she fully adapted to her newfound strength. "She''ll manage," Xia Chuan muttered, dismissing the matter with a glance. His mission was complete. The million-strong army of evil spirits had been annihilated, and the Book of Wisdom had devoured their souls, reaping a feast of unimaginable magnitude. There was no longer any reason to linger here. Without a word, Xia Chuan''s figure blurred, disappearing into the horizon like a fleeting shadow. Moments later, Qin Changqing and his team from the Special Affairs Bureau arrived, their faces grim as they surveyed the battlefield. The sight of Bai Yingxue lying on the ground immediately drew their attention. "Director!" a team member shouted, rushing forward in concern. He reached out to help her up¡ª "Stop! Don''t touch her!" Qin Changqing barked, his tone sharp with warning. But his words came too late. Crackle! The instant the team member''s hand neared Bai Yingxue, an arc of purple lightning shot out, flinging him backward with brutal force. He crashed into the ground more than ten meters away, his body convulsing from the shock. His hair stood on end, and his skin glistened with residual static. "Ahhh!" he groaned, his voice trembling as he struggled to sit up. The others froze in stunned silence, their eyes wide with disbelief. "What''s happening to the Director?!" one of them whispered, a mix of fear and confusion in their tone. Qin Changqing''s face darkened, his gaze fixed on Bai Yingxue, whose body now radiated a faint purple glow. The power surrounding her was unlike anything he had ever encountered. "It seems¡­ she has undergone some kind of transformation," he said gravely. "Whether it''s a blessing or a curse, I cannot say. But one thing is certain¡ªshe''s not the same as before." Chapter 75 High Level World At this moment, within the ghost world, a grim gathering of ghost kings convened near the void passage. Their faces were etched with gravity, the air around them suffused with an oppressive silence. "The Ghost King Bernard is dead, and his army of a million evil spirits¡­ annihilated. Not a single one survived," a ghost king declared, his voice laden with disbelief. "What? Bernard is dead?!" "That''s impossible!" another ghost king retorted, his eyes wide with shock. "This void passage led to a so-called low-level world. A place teeming with defenseless blood food! How could he, along with his entire army, be wiped out?" "Ridiculous," a third ghost king scoffed, his tone edged with skepticism. "Bernard may not have been the strongest among us, but he was still a ghost king! And with an army of a million evil spirits at his command? The idea of such complete destruction¡­ It''s unthinkable!" The murmurs of disbelief rippled through the gathered ghost kings. The intelligence they''d received had been clear: the world on the other side of the passage was supposed to be insignificant. Ordinary humans, untrained and powerless, were expected to be easy prey. Stolen novel; please report.Yet now, Bernard was dead, and the news struck like a thunderclap. "The intelligence was wrong," a ghost king growled, his tone chilling as a cold light flickered in his spectral eyes. "This isn''t a low-level world¡ªit''s an extremely high-level one. And let me remind you all: Bernard and his million-strong army weren''t overwhelmed by attrition or sustained warfare. They were annihilated in an instant. Even escape was impossible." He swept his gaze over the others, his words sinking in like venom. "You know what this means." The silence deepened, the weight of his words pressing down on them. "It means," he continued, his voice low, "that the power residing in that world is far beyond what we imagined. A force capable of not just defeating a ghost king but erasing him and his entire army in a single moment. If it can obliterate Bernard, it can obliterate any of us. Perhaps with even greater ease." The other ghost kings exchanged uneasy glances. The implications were clear¡ªand terrifying. "But if this world is so powerful, then why was Bernard able to enter so easily?" one ghost king asked, his expression twisted with confusion. "Why didn''t they resist from the start?" "You still don''t get it, do you?" snarled another, his voice filled with disdain. "It was a trap¡ªa carefully laid one. The people of that world must have pretended to be weak to lure Bernard into a false sense of security. They wanted him to think it was a low-level world, so he''d lead his army deep inside. And when he was in too far to retreat, they struck. Hard." His fists clenched as he spat out the next words: "That arrogant fool fell for their ploy. He underestimated them, let his guard down, and paid the ultimate price. By the time he realized his mistake, it was already too late." The room fell into a heavy silence. "Damn it!" the red-haired ghost king roared, his fiery mane crackling with fury. "The humans in that world are too bold! How dare they bait us like this? Do they think they can lead wolves into their home and not suffer the consequences?!" His rage boiled over, his voice echoing through the void. But beneath the anger, a gnawing fear lingered¡ªa fear shared by every ghost king present. For if the humans of this mysterious world had the power to slaughter a ghost king and his army so effortlessly, what chance did they truly stand? Chapter 76 Prey to the Sheep "Do you still need to ask? This only proves that the creatures in that world possess overwhelming confidence and unfathomable power. They believe that even if we emerge, exterminating us is merely a matter of moments. And indeed, the outcome aligns with their expectations. The Ghost King Bernard has fallen, and his million-strong evil ghost army has been annihilated¡ªeffortlessly." A blue-hued ghost king clenched his teeth, his spectral form trembling with frustration. "Exactly," another voice echoed, its tone tinged with dread. "Haven''t you noticed? The space tunnel remains unguarded. There isn''t even a semblance of an attempt to seal it. It stands wide open, as if inviting us to come and go as we please. How confident must they be to take such a stance? Or perhaps¡­ they''re baiting us, hoping to draw in another group of fools to hunt and slaughter." The words sent a shiver through the assembled ghost kings. One evil spirit''s face twisted in horror. "Those damned humans! Bernard fell into their trap, but do they think we''ll be as gullible? No! Don''t take us for fools. We won''t stumble into their snare a second time!" Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "Despicable, shameless humans!" snarled another ghost king. "Thank the abyss I chose caution. If I''d followed Bernard into that cursed world, I''d have shared his fate¡ªreduced to ashes in an instant!" "Raise the power classification of this world immediately!" a commanding voice cut through the chaos. "Label it as the most dangerous level. Issue orders to all subordinates¡ªno one is to cross into that world recklessly." The assembly fell silent, the weight of fear and caution hanging heavy in the air. The ghost kings, usually brimming with arrogance, now wore solemn expressions. The death of Bernard and the utter obliteration of his forces had shaken them to the core. Bernard might have been foolish, but his strength was undeniable. Yet now, he was gone¡ªwiped from existence without a trace. It was a reality so absurd that, had they not been witnesses, they would have dismissed it as a fantasy. "There is no doubt," one ghost king muttered grimly, "that the world we presumed to be low-level is anything but. It may, in fact, be a high-level world far beyond our comprehension. If we rashly invade, we could end up like Bernard¡ªeradicated without even the chance to fight back." "No, it''s worse than that," another added, his voice heavy with concern. "We must station an army of evil spirits to guard the space tunnel. If the creatures of that world decide to invade us, the damage they could inflict on the ghost world would be catastrophic." The gravity of the statement hung over them like a storm cloud. The space tunnel, initially a symbol of conquest and plunder, now loomed as a harbinger of disaster. Where they had once envisioned endless resources to exploit, they now saw a potential path of ruin, an open door for a superior force to bring their domain to its knees. Their optimism had turned to dread. What was once a promise of endless blood and power had morphed into the fear of becoming prey. The balance of strength had shifted, and the ghost kings, for all their power, felt a chilling sense of vulnerability. Chapter 77 A Storm Did That? In the blink of an eye, a day passed. The events of the lockdown city spread like wildfire, and the internet was abuzz with shock and speculation. Xia Chuan''s annihilation of millions of evil spirits left a mark too significant to be concealed. The destruction caused by the apocalyptic thunderstorm devastated the entire city, leaving countless netizens stunned and confused. Headlines screamed sensational claims: "Shocking: Thunderstorm of the Century in Lockdown City¡ªCountless Lightning Bolts Rain Down, City in Ruins!" Accompanying these headlines were various images: dark clouds blanketing the sky, endless bolts of lightning crashing down, a mysterious figure hovering amidst the storm, and snapshots of the city''s aftermath¡ªa land scarred by devastation. The photos ignited a frenzy online. "My God! Is this real? Did someone actually summon lightning in the lockdown city? This looks like the wrath of heaven itself!" Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "Come on, it''s fake for sure. Special effects from some movie, maybe. There''s no way this much lightning could strike one place." "Exactly! Probably a trailer for some game. Fake news is everywhere these days." "I''d bet my last dollar this is just clickbait. Only the punctuation marks in that article are true¡ªeverything else is nonsense!" "I''m calling the cops. The editor of this fake news needs to be detained for spreading rumors." Most netizens dismissed the news as fabrication, attributing the story to overzealous media outlets fishing for clicks. But amidst the skepticism, voices of local residents began to emerge, breaking through the noise. "No, no! It''s all true! I live in lockdown city, and I swear on my life, I saw it all!" one resident posted in a panic. "It wasn''t just lightning¡ªit was like the heavens themselves descended. A Category 12 hurricane tore through the city! Windows shattered, clothes flew everywhere, and lightning smashed everything in sight. It was terrifying!" Another resident chimed in with a video, pointing to the aftermath. "Look at my roof! I live on the top floor of Building XX in Xingfu Community. A lightning bolt came straight down and punched a hole clean through it! If it had rained last night, my home would have turned into a water curtain cave. Now I have to hire someone to repair the damage." "The roof? That''s nothing! The Jinmao Building¡ªour city''s tallest skyscraper¡ªgot hit directly. Lightning punched through a dozen floors, causing millions in damages. Who knows what the owner did to deserve this divine retribution?" "It wasn''t just buildings. The trees lining the streets? Charred to a crisp. Entire rows of them were burned to ashes. There''s one street that looks like a giant blackened field now!" "Even the roads weren''t spared," another resident exclaimed. "Potholes everywhere¡ªhuge ones! If anyone had been walking or driving there, they''d be dead for sure. It''s a miracle no one was hit!" Some residents speculated darkly, adding a superstitious edge to the conversation. "Must be all the scumbags in this city, swearing and sinning all day. The heavens finally couldn''t take it anymore and sent down divine punishment." Chapter 78 A Play from Behind the Scene If they hadn''t experienced it firsthand, they wouldn''t have believed it possible. But as video after video flooded the internet, the tide of skepticism began to shift. One person could fake a story, but it was impossible to claim that all eight million residents of Fengcheng were colluding in some elaborate hoax. Eyewitnesses, videos, and the sheer weight of evidence overwhelmed even the staunchest doubters. "Did Fengcheng really endure such a catastrophic thunderstorm?" "Inexplicable. Not even science can account for so much lightning. Where did it all come from?" "Could it be¡­ someone was really transcending tribulation? Is that why there was so much lightning?" "They say someone caught a figure in the sky on camera. Was that person the one facing the calamity?" Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Curiosity swept through the online masses like wildfire. This wasn''t some random natural phenomenon. There had to be a deeper reason, something hidden beneath the surface of what everyone assumed to be reality. But just as the buzz reached fever pitch, the government stepped in to quell the uproar. "Don''t spread rumors or give in to baseless speculation. There is no such thing as transcending tribulation," a statement declared. "This was nothing more than a rare meteorological event¡ªa super lightning storm caused by unusual atmospheric conditions. A once-in-a-century natural phenomenon." To bolster their claim, a renowned expert emerged with charts, data, and scientific jargon. His voice rang with authority. "It''s a rare weather anomaly, not a celestial event. Spreading such unscientific theories only fuels panic." The explanation, however, failed to convince the public. "Super lightning storm? My ass. Why haven''t we heard of anything like this before? Not in textbooks, not in history¡ªthis so-called expert is spewing nonsense." "Who''s the real expert here, you or me? Just because you''ve never read about it doesn''t mean it''s impossible," the scientist shot back, steadfast in his stance. "I assure you, this is nothing more than an unusual weather pattern." As the debates raged on, another official stepped forward with an announcement. "We acknowledge the severe damage caused by this rare storm. The government will bear the costs to compensate affected residents of Fengcheng." This statement, viewed by some as an attempt at damage control, was swiftly followed by coordinated efforts to suppress the story. A mysterious agency worked behind the scenes to remove the thunderstorm incident from trending lists, drowning it out with unrelated celebrity gossip. Soon, discussions shifted to scandals and drama involving public figures, drawing attention away from Fengcheng. The chaos and questions surrounding the lightning disaster faded into the background, swept aside by the noise of everyday distractions. After a flurry of denials, compensations, and misdirections, the storm of speculation quieted. Chapter 79 Land Immortal In the headquarters of the Beijing Special Affairs Bureau, the atmosphere was tense, the air heavy with unspoken concerns. High-ranking officials gathered around a long conference table, their faces grave. "I believe everyone is aware of the recent incident," a middle-aged man in a tunic suit began, his voice steady but tinged with urgency. "The millions of evil spirits that appeared in Fengcheng have been eradicated by an unidentified powerhouse." The room stirred with murmurs, disbelief still lingering in the minds of those present. "What''s the origin of this mysterious individual?" an older official questioned, his expression a mix of astonishment and respect. "We were prepared to abandon Fengcheng entirely. Sending the army felt like a suicide mission. We were bracing ourselves for catastrophic losses¡ªand yet, the situation turned in an instant." Many nodded in agreement. The appearance of millions of evil spirits through the space tunnel had plunged them into despair. It wasn''t just about Fengcheng; the entire nation had been at risk of devastation, with countless lives hanging by a thread. The most chilling aspect? They had seriously considered deploying nuclear weapons to neutralize the threat, fully aware of the collateral damage. The decision had felt like a grim inevitability. And yet, before such drastic measures could be enacted, the unimaginable happened. A mysterious figure emerged, annihilating the ghostly army with seemingly effortless power, erasing the disaster before it could spread further.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. "According to the Fengcheng branch''s analysis, this individual might be one of the ''land immortals''¡ªa being from the ancient times of Xuanhuangxing," someone suggested hesitantly, breaking the silence. "Land immortal?" Another official frowned. "Such entities have only ever existed in myth and folklore. Is it possible that someone of such power has truly survived to this day?" "Possible or not, the evidence is undeniable," the man in the tunic suit replied. "This mysterious powerhouse acted decisively, wiping out the threat entirely. What''s more, since their intervention, no evil spirits have dared emerge from the space tunnel. Even when we stationed personnel there, the tunnel has remained eerily silent, as if the other side fears retaliation." The room fell into a contemplative silence. "What''s your take on this?" an elderly man asked, puffing on a cigarette as he fixed his sharp gaze on the man in the tunic suit. "There are two possibilities," the man replied after a moment''s thought, raising two fingers. "First, this individual is indeed a land immortal¡ªsomeone from Xuanhuangxing''s ancient history, possessing unfathomable power, who has chosen to assist us for reasons unknown." He paused, his expression darkening. "Second, and perhaps more likely, this figure isn''t from Xuanhuangxing at all but hails from another world. A god or entity with their own motives, offering aid for purposes we cannot yet discern." The mention of an otherworldly god sent ripples of unease through the room. "Another world¡­" someone muttered, the weight of the words sinking in. "Given the space tunnels appearing across the planet and the increasing frequency of alien incursions, it isn''t an unreasonable theory," the man in the tunic suit continued. "As high-ranking officials, we are well aware of Xuanhuangxing''s history. If such a powerful being had existed on this planet, it would be recorded somewhere. Yet there''s nothing¡ªnot even a hint." "Which makes the second possibility far more plausible," the elder with the cigarette concluded, his tone grim. The room grew colder as the implications of this theory settled over them. If this figure truly came from another world, what did their arrival mean for Xuanhuangxing? Would their aid come at a price, or was this only the beginning of a much larger, more perilous chain of events? Chapter 80 A String at Play It wasn''t impossible to believe that the mysterious figure could be a god from another world. "If this being truly is an otherworldly god, could it pose a threat to us?" someone asked, their tone uneasy. The man in the tunic suit shook his head. "It''s hard to say. The figure is shrouded in too much mystery. Beyond annihilating the million-strong army of evil spirits, it revealed nothing of its intentions. At the very least, whether it''s a land immortal of Xuanhuangxing or a god from another world, it seems benevolent¡ªfor now. There''s no sign of hostility, which, for the moment, is fortunate." A pause hung in the room before someone else spoke. "Wait, wasn''t there a report that one of your subordinates had direct contact with this god? That they even received a gift of power from it, gaining extraordinary abilities?" The room erupted in murmurs, eyes turning toward the man in the tunic suit.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Is this true? Someone was chosen by the god?" "Yes," he confirmed gravely. "Her name is Bai Yingxue, the director of the Fengcheng Special Affairs Bureau. It seems this god, who calls itself ''Thunder,'' deemed her worthy and made her its dependent. She has since gained the power of thunder." His words caused a wave of astonishment. "Just how much has she changed?" "Her strength, speed, and endurance have increased at least tenfold," the man continued. "On top of that, she can now manipulate lightning at will. Her overall combat power has surged dozens of times beyond her previous capabilities." The room buzzed with excitement and speculation. "A power capable of multiplying one''s combat strength dozens of times¡­ just like that?" "If one person can gain such strength, couldn''t we ask for more to be bestowed with this power?" "Exactly! Even if we had just a few thousand, or even a few hundred, empowered individuals, it could transform our situation. We''d not only defend against incursions but also take the initiative to explore these other worlds and harvest their resources." The possibilities ignited the imaginations of those present. With the nation facing the challenges of spiritual energy resurgence and hostile otherworldly entities, a force of empowered individuals could change everything. "Hold on," the man in the tunic suit interrupted, his tone firm. "Let''s not act rashly. This so-called gift from the god may seem like a blessing, but who''s to say it isn''t a means of control? There''s no such thing as a free lunch." His words brought an uneasy silence to the room. "We don''t know what strings might be attached," he continued. "What if this is a subtle way to bind us? To make us reliant on their power? Real power must be something we can control ourselves, not something handed down by an unknown entity." Chapter 81 300 Years Ago "You are not without reason." The old man with the cigarette nodded, his gaze sharp. "But we don''t have the luxury of waiting. The space tunnels appearing on Xuanhuang Star are increasing, like unending breaches in a dam. Endless creatures from other worlds are pouring in. If we don''t act fast and gain sufficient strength, the entire nation could be plunged into chaos." He paused, exhaling a thin plume of smoke. "It''s not just us. Reports from Europe, North America, South America, and Africa confirm that space tunnels have emerged in their territories too. Alien creatures are wreaking havoc, leaving devastation and casualties in dozens of cities. We''ve been lucky so far¡ªour incidents have been fewer, and most threats have been neutralized. The two major crises we faced were resolved by mysterious powerhouses. But how long can we depend on luck and strangers?" The room fell silent as the weight of his words sank in. "Relying on unknown saviors is not a strategy," the old man continued. "This time, we survived the invasion of millions of evil spirits. But if it happened once, it can happen again, and again. What if those powerhouses decide not to intervene next time? What if they''re preoccupied or simply don''t care? Are we prepared to gamble our nation''s future on their whims?"If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. He slammed his fist onto the table, the sound reverberating in the room. "Our destiny must be in our own hands. Only power¡ªtrue, self-controlled power¡ªcan ensure that we''re masters of our fate. The strong shape destiny; the weak are bound by it." A younger official, visibly troubled, broke the silence. "But why is this happening? How did Xuanhuang Star suddenly recover its spiritual energy? What caused this?" The man in the tunic suit leaned forward, his expression dark. "The answer lies in history. Over 300 years ago, Xuanhuang Star was rich in spiritual energy, teeming with practitioners and extraordinary beings. But then, disaster struck. The demon world invaded, plunging the planet into chaos. Countless lives were lost as practitioners united to repel the invasion at a great cost." He sighed heavily, his voice low yet commanding. "To permanently seal off the demon world, the ancients took drastic measures. They severed the dragon veins of the planet¡ªits lifeblood of spiritual energy¡ªand sealed all void passages to other worlds. This ushered in an era of spiritual decline, where no new practitioners could emerge. The Age of Domination." The old man tapped the table, his eyes narrowing. "But the ancestors couldn''t have foreseen this. Three centuries later, Xuanhuang Star''s spiritual energy has returned, stronger than ever. The void passages they sealed are reopening, and the creatures beyond them are invading once more. We''re back to square one¡ªonly now the stakes are even higher." A grim silence fell over the room, broken only by the rhythmic ticking of the clock. "This resurgence of spiritual energy isn''t random," the man in the tunic suit continued. "Scientists have been studying it¡­" He hesitated, his voice tinged with foreboding. "But their findings only deepen the mystery." Chapter 82 Billion Years of History The old man exhaled a cloud of smoke, his voice calm but weighted with meaning. "Although the dragon veins were severed more than three centuries ago, they were never completely cut off. The dragon veins are the lifeblood of this planet; to sever them entirely would doom all life on Xuanhuang Star. The ancestors knew this. Instead, they sealed the veins, leaving just enough for survival. However, if Xuanhuang Star comes into contact with other worlds and is infused with their spiritual energy, the dormant veins will awaken, and the planet''s aura will surge back to life." His words struck the room like a quiet thunderclap. The resurgence of Xuanhuang Star''s aura wasn''t an isolated event¡ªit was the result of its entanglement with other worlds, an inevitable consequence of their energies colliding. "But this doesn''t make sense," someone muttered, their face shadowed with confusion. "According to historical records, the universe holds as many worlds as grains of sand, but they''re so distant from one another that contact is nearly impossible. How is it that Xuanhuang Star seems to connect with other worlds so easily, so frequently? It''s absurd." The man in the tunic suit leaned forward, his expression grim. "That''s not a coincidence. There''s a reason for it." He paused, then spoke with deliberate weight. "Historical records refer to Xuanhuang Star as The Sphere of Ten Thousand Realms, a pivotal transit point to the heavens and myriad worlds. Any civilization or force wishing to invade other worlds must first gain control of Xuanhuang Star. Possessing this planet is like holding the universe''s most strategic stronghold. With it, one can access any world, invade at will, and claim infinite resources."If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The room fell silent. "The Sphere of Ten Thousand Realms?" someone whispered, their voice almost trembling. "The gateway to the heavens and the ten thousand realms?" The implications settled over them like a suffocating shroud. If Xuanhuang Star truly held such a position in the cosmos, it was no wonder that countless alien creatures sought to claim it. Xuanhuang Star wasn''t just a world¡ªit was a cosmic key, a bridge between realms. Controlling it meant holding unparalleled strategic advantage, the ultimate high ground in the universal game of conquest. The old man tapped his cigarette against the ashtray, his expression unreadable. "Xuanhuang Star''s position in the universe is like the Malacca Strait or Shanhaiguan Pass in ancient times. Whoever holds this strategic node gains dominance. It''s no surprise that alien forces are drawn here. They want what we barely understand¡ªthe power to access and conquer worlds." "Then¡­" a voice broke the silence, hesitant yet tinged with ambition. "If we were stronger, couldn''t we turn this situation to our advantage? Instead of seeing these connections as a threat, couldn''t we use them to invade other worlds and seize resources for ourselves?" The man in the tunic suit nodded grimly. "In theory, yes. If we had the strength to back it up, these connections could be an opportunity, not a threat. But our current power is insufficient. The civilizations invading us are far more advanced. Until we grow stronger, these connections are nothing short of a disaster." His voice darkened. "Historical records also suggest that Xuanhuang Star has endured this cycle countless times. The planet''s history spans billions of years¡ªtens of billions, even. Civilizations have risen and fallen here in an endless struggle to control this nexus. Wars have ravaged the land, leaving it in ruins, only for it to rebuild and begin the cycle anew. This isn''t the first time Xuanhuang Star has faced catastrophe, and it won''t be the last." He clenched his fists. "The only way to survive is to break the cycle. To do that, we must grow stronger¡ªquickly and decisively." Chapter 83 The Book of Evil Spirit The villa area of Lihai Peninsula was sealed off within the city. Boom~~ At that moment, the Book of Wisdom floated, radiating with endless light, and the millions of ghosts and spirits it had swallowed began to gather together. Each evil spirit transformed into a page of paper, with densely packed text appearing on each, almost like a brief account of the spirit''s life. As millions of evil spirits gathered, they became millions of pages of paper, which, when combined, formed a book. The book itself was black, its cover adorned with numerous skulls and various evil spirits, exuding an aura of coldness, darkness, and malevolence. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. It seemed as if the book itself was a concentration of terrifying evil, chilling to the core. "What is this?" Xia Chuan asked curiously. After a full day and night, the Book of Wisdom had finally absorbed the soul power of the millions of evil spirits, and with their power, its strength surged to a new level. It then used the souls of the countless evil spirits to condense a dark and eerie book. "Master, this is the Book of Evil Spirits," the Book of Wisdom replied. "The Book of Evil Spirits? What is it?" Xia Chuan inquired. "I believe the master is aware that one of the abilities of the Book of Wisdom is to read the memories of souls." The Book of Wisdom explained, "But this ability is not just about reading. It can also gather the memories of countless souls and transform them into a Book of Inheritance." "The Book of Inheritance?" Xia Chuan glanced at the Book of Wisdom, listening without interrupting. "Yes, it is a book of inheritance. Such a book records the ultimate legacy of a race or civilization," the Book of Wisdom continued. "The Book of Evil Spirits, however, records the many inheritances and endless knowledge of the evil spirits, all drawn from their memories." "I see," Xia Chuan nodded, understanding at once. The Book of Wisdom had used its abilities to combine the memories of the evil spirits into the Book of Evil Spirits, which contained the secrets of their power and the inheritance of their dark abilities. There was no doubt that if this book were to appear in the spirit world, it would be regarded as a treasure. Countless evil spirits would fight to claim it. "If this is the case," Xia Chuan began, "what exactly is the role of this Book of Evil Spirits?" Chapter 84 My thirst for knowledge is limitless Xia Chuan asked, "What is the role of this book of evil spirits?" "Of course it is useful, and extremely useful," the Book of Wisdom replied. "Whoever uses this Book of Evil Spirits can obtain the inheritance of evil spirits, possess their unique abilities, and even learn their various skills." The Book of Wisdom continued, "In fact, this is one of the unique abilities of my Book of Wisdom. I can not only assist the master by enhancing wisdom and comprehension, but I can also give wisdom and knowledge to all beings. I can collect the knowledge of countless souls, create books of knowledge, and give them to mortals, allowing them to easily learn exercises and even skills." The concept of a book of knowledge intrigued Xia Chuan. "Book of knowledge?" he asked, eyes gleaming. He could feel the power of the Book of Wisdom. It was definitely a top-tier world item. The so-called book of knowledge was likely akin to a skill book in a game.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Ordinary people might take years¡ªor even decades¡ªto learn a particular skill. But with a skill book, they could instantly learn it as if they had been practicing for ten years. Knowledge would be infused into their soul, a power unique to the Book of Wisdom. "This ability of mine is magical," the Book of Wisdom continued. "Anyone who uses the book of knowledge becomes like a believer or family member to me. All their secrets will be revealed to me, and I can pry into their minds." "And I can even use the brainpower of these believers. With the help of many computers in Xuanhuangxing, the collective calculation power will enhance mine. The more people use the Book of Knowledge, the stronger my computing ability becomes. With unlimited computing power, I can predict the future for countless years. There will be nothing in this world¡ªor even this universe¡ªthat can hide from me. This is the realm of omniscience." "That''s incredible," Xia Chuan marveled. He had been somewhat puzzled before, thinking the Book of Wisdom was just a powerful auxiliary item. But now, he realized it had the potential to change the world. The ability to predict the future was nearly unstoppable. "However," the Book of Wisdom added with a note of regret, "the number of evil spirits devoured so far is still too small. The secrets of the evil spirits haven''t been fully uncovered. The Book of Evil Spirits is still just a rough draft. It''s far from complete." "Just a rough draft? It''s still far more powerful than most could ever master," Xia Chuan said. "That''s right," the Book of Wisdom agreed. "But there are still plenty of evil spirits out there. If we encounter them again, we can capture another group." It added, almost eagerly, "My thirst for knowledge is limitless." Chapter 85 Soul Energy Hearing this, Xia Chuan was speechless. If the evil spirits heard the words of the Book of Wisdom, they''d probably run as far as they could in fear. "By the way," Xia Chuan suddenly remembered, "didn''t you also swallow the souls of a lot of barbarians last time? Did you create a book of inheritance from them too?" "Correct," the Book of Wisdom replied, nodding. "I used the souls of those barbarians to create a Book of Barbarians, which contains the mysteries of barbaric power. Unfortunately, I consumed too few barbarian souls to learn much from them. It''s not even a draft yet, so I didn''t mention it to the master." As far as the Book of Wisdom was concerned, it was still in the early stages of its work. It was like writing an outline¡ªnot even a full draft¡ªso it hadn''t shown the Book of Barbarians to Xia Chuan yet. "Master," the Book of Wisdom suggested, "if you can go to the barbarian world and collect a large number of barbarian souls, I will be able to quickly create the first draft of the Book of Barbarians."Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Don''t worry about that for now," Xia Chuan waved his hand. To be honest, venturing into an entirely new world was too dangerous. While he did have world props on him, who knew what dangers the barbarian world held? If gods existed there, it could be disastrous for him. After all, he was still a rookie, his strength not having improved enough yet. There was no need to take such risks so quickly. It would be better to wait until he was stronger and could handle more dangers. He wasn''t keen on rushing into things just to be a martyr. "Ok?!" At that moment, Xia Chuan''s heart stirred as he felt a massive surge of pure energy flowing from the Book of Wisdom, filling every corner of his body. This energy was unlike the power of faith¡ªit carried a cold aura that made him feel refreshed, like eating ice cream on a hot summer day. He realized that his internal Qi and soul power were rapidly growing. "Master, this is the soul energy the Book of Wisdom returns to you," the Book of Wisdom explained. "All the impurities in it have been completely removed, so you can absorb it with peace of mind. This will greatly benefit you." The Book of Wisdom clarified that while most of the soul energy was absorbed by it, a small part was fed back to the master, helping him grow faster. "After all," the Book of Wisdom continued, "ordinary people can''t swallow souls. The soul contains more than just energy; it also holds memories. The longer a being lives, the more memories it accumulates." Chapter 86 Breakthrough To Golden Rank
The information within a soul is vast and chaotic, a torrent capable of overwhelming even the most advanced machine, reducing it to a lifeless heap of metal and circuits. Thus, devouring spirits is nothing short of courting death. The memories embedded in a soul are volatile, surging into one''s consciousness with an intensity that could overwhelm the mind. Without proper resolution, they would corrupt one''s memories, leaving them in a senseless state. Yet, these same chaotic memories and spiritual impurities are the lifeblood of the Book of Wisdom. It thrives on these fragments, processing them with unerring precision. The Book of Wisdom functions as a supreme filter, extracting and cleansing the memories of countless spirits, distilling them into pure spiritual energy. Each processed soul becomes a blank page in its infinite tome.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Ah, so that''s how it works," Xia Chuan muttered, his eyes gleaming with newfound understanding. He allowed the Book of Wisdom to proceed unhindered, his focus shifting inward to the surging spiritual energy coursing through him. In moments, his cultivation surged into the Yinjing Circle. His body transformed¡ªevery bone refined to perfection, every fiber imbued with flawless strength. There were no imperfections left to mar his physical form. It was a breakthrough that defied logic, an ascension that would bewilder even the strictest cultivation systems. Whoosh! Xia Chuan''s aura swelled violently, flooding his meridians with boundless power. It surged through every corner of his body, forming a perfect, seamless circuit. At that moment, his qi underwent a profound change, swelling like a raging tide that threatened to break free from his mortal shell. Boom! Unlock Full Chapter on Patreon! Link is bellow. (I''m taking a weekly break to increase by chapter stock and will be placing them in Patreon! Thank you for the support. Chapter 87 The Awakening of Innate Astral Qi Xia Chuan sensed the transformation unfolding within him¡ªhis inner qi rapidly evolving into innate qi. The difference was staggering. Innate qi held a strength far surpassing ordinary inner qi, like steel compared to tofu. A single strand of innate qi could overpower dozens of inner qi strands. This unparalleled might was why golden-rank warriors, known as innate warriors in the micro world, stood as the pinnacle of martial strength. Boom! With a single thought, Xia Chuan lightly punched the air. Instantly, a surge of innate qi burst forth from his pores, forming a terrifying wave of energy. The impact rippled through the room, and the distant wall trembled under its force. A visible fist mark appeared before the wall crumbled into pieces, obliterated by the sheer power of Astral Qi. This was the might of innate qi. Golden-rank warriors had reached a realm where they could kill with the mere force of their qi. A simple leaf in their hands could become a deadly weapon, capable of ending an enemy¡¯s life in an instant. However, for Xia Chuan, the true marvel of Astral Qi wasn¡¯t just its destructive force¡ªit was its ability to temper his internal organs and propel his body¡¯s evolution. At the silver rank, the fragile nature of internal organs made them untouchable. Reckless attempts to temper them would lead to severe injuries. But innate qi was different. It was ten times stronger than inner qi and carried a healing essence that quickly repaired any damage while making the organs even sturdier.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! It was for this reason that golden-rank warriors, or innate warriors, possessed bodies of unparalleled resilience, their internal organs devoid of flaws. ¡°It can even temper the internal organs. The power of innate qi is extraordinary,¡± Xia Chuan murmured, awe-stricken. He felt waves of innate qi surging from his acupoints and meridians, flowing seamlessly into his five viscera and six bowels. With each cycle, his organs grew tougher, stronger. Legends spoke of warriors whose organs were so powerful they could digest steel, their stomachs capable of breaking down iron and gold as easily as rice. Xia Chuan felt himself inching closer to such an extraordinary state. But then, something unexpected stirred within him. ¡°Wait¡­ my soul, aptitude, memory, and comprehension¡ªthey¡¯ve all improved dramatically,¡± Xia Chuan realized. The changes were undeniable. His memory and comprehension had reached an unprecedented level, granting him an almost divine clarity of thought. He casually picked up a book nearby, flipped through its pages once, and committed its entire content to memory. Unforgettable clarity. It wasn¡¯t just memory. Xia Chuan found his comprehension soaring as well. He could now grasp the depths of knowledge with astonishing ease. ¡°This isn¡¯t just extraordinary memory,¡± he whispered, stunned. He recalled his struggles with advanced mathematics and programming during his college days. Functions, geometry, the Euler equation, and integration now seemed as simple as breathing. Programming languages like C and Java flowed through his mind as though they were second nature. Knowledge that once felt like an insurmountable mountain had now become a simple path, cleared of obstacles. What he once understood vaguely had become perfectly clear, as if he had ascended to a doctoral level of expertise. Chapter 88 Enlightened Beyond Mortal Limits If he continued at this pace, there would be no obstacles to becoming one of the top minds and martial artists in the world. Beyond scientific knowledge, Xia Chuan had also acquired countless martial arts secrets from the miniature world¡ªtreasures like the Seven Palms, the Nine Palaces Sword Technique, the Three Light Qigong, the Tantric Great Mudra, the Ten Thousand Streams, and the Eight Great Scattered Hands. At this moment, he had comprehended them all as if decades of rigorous practice had been condensed into an instant. "It¡¯s absurd. Truly absurd," Xia Chuan muttered in amazement. Not long ago, he had been an ordinary middle-aged man. Entering a university had demanded over ten hours of daily study, sacrificing weekends just to keep up. He knew better than anyone how grueling the learning process could be. But now? Learning had become child¡¯s play. A slight effort brought complete understanding. A little study brought mastery. The difficulty that once felt insurmountable now seemed laughable. "This must be how those top students feel," Xia Chuan mused.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Some students excelled with minimal effort, leading examinations while barely studying. Xia Chuan realized it wasn¡¯t about diligence but speed. What took him hours to grasp before, they absorbed in minutes. In this way, the gap between ordinary learners and prodigies widened irreversibly over time. As reluctant as he had been to admit it, such irrational beings¡ªgeniuses¡ªtruly existed. "Master, this transformation isn¡¯t merely due to your ascension to the golden realm but rather the power of the Book of Wisdom," a voice interjected. It was the Book of Wisdom, breaking the silence to claim credit for this unprecedented change. "The power of the Book of Wisdom?" Xia Chuan asked, intrigued. "What exactly do you mean?" The Book of Wisdom explained in its deep, resonant tone. "The holder of the Book of Wisdom undergoes gradual transformation. Memory, comprehension, and understanding improve significantly, regardless of the holder¡¯s initial aptitude. Even a fool would eventually achieve top-tier qualifications, becoming a prodigy in both intellect and insight. This transformation is permanent, unaffected even if the book is lost." Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes sparkled with understanding. "So, the Book of Wisdom not only enhances my abilities but ensures those enhancements remain even if I lose it? Incredible." "Precisely," the book confirmed. "This is but one of the divine skills of the Book of Wisdom. And the transformation is only beginning. As the Book of Wisdom evolves, so too will its enhancements. Eventually, your brain¡¯s computational power will rival, if not surpass, the intelligent supercomputers of science fiction. You will reach an unimaginable state of intellect." "Comparable to an intelligent superbrain?" Xia Chuan¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief. "That¡¯s no longer human. It¡¯s¡­ beyond comprehension." Chapter 89 Ten Years in a Blink A few days passed. Xia Chuan had completely consolidated his cultivation in the golden realm. The innate qi within him surged further, while his internal organs underwent thorough refinement. It was only a matter of time before his organs reached perfection, paving the way for an assault on the diamond realm¡ªa higher realm of power. Reaching the diamond realm would also extend his life expectancy to an incredible two hundred years. This was one of Xia Chuan''s driving forces in cultivation. Who wouldn''t strive for a longer life? "Hmm? The power of faith seems to have grown significantly as well. Have the number of believers increased again?" Xia Chuan¡¯s heart stirred as he felt an unending flow of golden faith energy surging into him, filling every corner of his being with warmth and strength. In truth, his rapid cultivation progress was heavily reliant on this immense power of faith. Without it, refining his internal organs alone would have taken at least two decades. "Yes, Master," the Book of Wisdom¡¯s voice resonated, calm and authoritative. "It has been ten days since you last connected with your believers in the miniature world. For them, however, ten years have passed. In this time, the Tang Kingdom has experienced monumental changes, and the number of your believers has risen to an astounding twenty billion." "Twenty billion?!" Xia Chuan¡¯s eyebrows shot up. Just ten days ago, his followers had numbered around twelve billion. Now, they had swelled by another eight billion. The growth was staggering¡ªnearly a seventy percent increase in just ten years. "How did their numbers grow so fast?" Xia Chuan asked, his curiosity piqued. The Book of Wisdom explained, its voice imbued with a sense of reason. "In addition to the Tang Kingdom annexing several smaller nations during this period, thereby absorbing their populations, the natural birth rate of the kingdom has been extraordinary. Over these ten years, billions of new lives have been born." "Impressive," Xia Chuan murmured, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "The people of the miniature world truly have a knack for reproduction. I wonder how the Tang Kingdom has developed in my absence." His thoughts lingered on the gifts he had bestowed upon them¡ªknowledge and tools capable of catapulting their civilization forward. Ten years was a long time for such changes to take root. "Master, you needn¡¯t wonder. Here is the current state of the Tang Kingdom," the Book of Wisdom intoned.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Without delay, a vast stream of information poured into Xia Chuan¡¯s sea of consciousness. Images, events, and reports from the past ten years unfolded before him like a grand tapestry. At this moment, in the miniature world, on the border of the Tang Kingdom, stood Heihe City. Though merely a small border town, Heihe City boasted a population exceeding one million. Its bustling streets and thriving commerce had earned it a reputation as a trading hub between the Tang Kingdom and neighboring nations. Goods from far-off lands flowed into Heihe City before dispersing across the vast Tang Kingdom. Whoosh! A group of travelers entered the city. Their gazes darted around, brimming with intrigue and hidden motives. Among them stood Zhao Feng, the third prince of the Treasure Nation. The Treasure Nation, one of the mightiest empires nearby, governed a population of tens of billions. Its ruler wielded several world artifacts, solidifying the nation''s dominance. Yet even with such strength, the meteoric rise of the Tang Kingdom had stirred unease within the Treasure Nation''s court. Spies were dispatched to uncover the secrets of this burgeoning power, with Zhao Feng leading the current mission. "So, this is the Tang Kingdom?" Zhao Feng murmured, his eyes locked on Heihe City. Though a mere border town, it radiated an aura of prosperity. Towering walls encircled the city, clean streets bustled with life, and an air of vibrancy was palpable. He couldn''t help but compare it to the neglected, decrepit border towns of his own empire. "This city is too clean," Zhao Feng remarked, a hint of disbelief in his voice. Though not pristine, the absence of litter and the faint fragrance of flowers in the air were almost surreal. In contrast, his own nation''s cities reeked of decay, their streets choked with filth. "Face value, nothing more," sneered a subordinate beside him. "This is probably a facade to impress foreign visitors. A trade city like this likely spends a fortune on maintaining appearances to deceive others into thinking the Tang Kingdom is prosperous. Foolish, if you ask me. Instead of investing in their military or acquiring advanced weaponry, they squander resources on this nonsense." The subordinate chuckled mockingly. "If our army marched in, their citizens would scatter like leaves in the wind." "A weak nation is nothing but prey," another chimed in. "In this war-torn world, only strength matters." Despite their words, the subordinates couldn''t entirely suppress their admiration. Deep down, they knew they would prefer living in a clean, orderly city like Heihe. "But something feels off," Zhao Feng muttered, scanning the streets. "Where are the beggars? In any city, especially one this prosperous, beggars should be a common sight." It was a strange anomaly. Even in the Treasure Nation, where wealth and power reigned, beggars and vagrants were a persistent presence in every city. Yet here, not a single one could be seen. As he pondered, a local passerby overheard the conversation. The man sneered at Zhao Feng and his entourage, his disdain evident. "You must be outsiders," the man remarked, his voice dripping with scorn. "Don''t you know? Begging is illegal in the Tang Kingdom. Anyone caught begging is arrested and put to work building railways." "What?!" The Treasure Nation party bristled at the man''s condescension. To them, the Tang Kingdom was but a small and insignificant nation, yet this commoner dared to look down on them as if they were ignorant peasants. The audacity was infuriating. "How dare¡ª" one of Zhao Feng''s subordinates began, his anger boiling over. "Enough," Zhao Feng interrupted, raising a hand to silence them. Despite his own indignation, he understood the importance of their mission. They were here to gather intelligence, not to create a spectacle. Chapter 90 God鈥檚 Blessing - The Secret of the Rails ¡°This country is so domineering and arbitrary! It doesn¡¯t even allow begging. How are the homeless supposed to survive?¡± one of the Treasure Nation''s group muttered through gritted teeth. To him, the Tang Kingdom¡¯s policies seemed brutal and tyrannical, denying even the lowliest a chance at survival. ¡°You know nothing!¡± A Tang Kingdom resident nearby shot them a look of disdain. ¡°In the Tang Kingdom, as long as you have hands and feet, you won¡¯t starve to death. Sending beggars to build railways isn¡¯t punishment¡ªit¡¯s giving them a chance to work. Don¡¯t you understand? Our country is brimming with infrastructure projects. Anyone willing to work can find a job. There¡¯s no such thing as starving here!¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± another scoffed, his voice filled with disbelief. ¡°Are you trying to say there¡¯s no starvation in the Tang Kingdom? That¡¯s impossible!¡± His reaction was understandable. Even in their mighty Treasure Nation, starvation was an unfortunate reality. Natural and man-made disasters¡ªfloods, droughts, plagues¡ªwere unavoidable. Whenever such calamities struck, countless citizens would be displaced, bodies piling up in the streets. Yet, this resident was boldly claiming that starvation didn¡¯t exist in the Tang Kingdom. To them, it sounded absurd¡ªlike a wild, unfounded boast. ¡°It¡¯s not ridiculous,¡± the resident retorted, his voice firm. ¡°It¡¯s the truth. This is all thanks to the blessings of the gods. They gifted us the Divine Grain, freeing us from famine. No one in the Tang Kingdom needs to starve anymore.¡± The mention of the gods made his expression turn reverent. The light in his eyes shimmered with unwavering faith. ¡°The gods saved us from despair. Without them, we¡¯d still be living in hunger and suffering. Now, no matter how much we praise them, it will never be enough.¡± ¡°Gods?¡± The Treasure Nation¡¯s group exchanged skeptical glances. Before arriving in the Tang Kingdom, they had heard whispers of its so-called divine blessings. Rumors claimed it was a nation protected by ancient gods, their prosperity a direct result of divine intervention.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. But they had dismissed it as mere propaganda¡ªa clever fabrication by the Tang Kingdom¡¯s rulers to solidify their power. After all, in this mortal world, who could believe in such fantastical tales of gods and miracles? Yet, here they were, confronted with the unshakeable conviction of the Tang Kingdom¡¯s citizens. For the first time, a sliver of doubt crept into their hearts. Could it be true? Could the Tang Kingdom truly be a land blessed by ancient gods? ¡°It must be a special world prop,¡± the Treasure Nation''s group whispered among themselves, their eyes glinting with ambition. The prosperity of Tang Guo couldn¡¯t merely be a result of mundane efforts. Surely, some extraordinary artifact was at work here. If such a prop could be seized, the Treasure Nation¡¯s power and influence would ascend to unimaginable heights. Feeding two billion citizens without fail¡ªsuch a feat would revolutionize their kingdom. But the musings of conquest were interrupted by the third prince, Zhao Feng, who furrowed his brows in curiosity. ¡°What exactly do you mean by a railroad?¡± His question prompted a burst of laughter from the Tang Kingdom resident guiding them. ¡°Haha, this must be your first time in Tang Guo if you¡¯re unaware. A railroad is no mystery to us; it¡¯s a vital part of our daily life.¡± The elderly man stroked his white beard, speaking with pride. ¡°It¡¯s the primary mode of transportation here. Almost everyone uses it to travel between cities.¡± The group exchanged puzzled glances. One of them asked skeptically, ¡°Why would you need to build a railroad just for horse-drawn carriages? Isn¡¯t an ordinary dirt road sufficient?¡± The elder chuckled, shaking his head at their ignorance. ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon enough. There¡¯s a station just ahead. Come, I¡¯ll show you.¡± The group followed him, their curiosity piqued. As they approached, their eyes widened in shock. Before them stood a massive station, a hub of frenetic activity. The sheer scale of the building was awe-inspiring, bustling with endless streams of people and goods. Tens of thousands of individuals moved through it at any given moment, and cargo from across the kingdom and beyond converged here. ¡°This is a station?¡± Zhao Feng murmured, astonished. The station seemed less like a mundane transit point and more like the beating heart of Heihe City, a hive of energy and commerce. And then, they noticed the steel roads¡ªtwo gleaming lines stretching into the horizon, impossibly straight, as though piercing the limits of the world. But what truly captured their attention was the strange object resting on the tracks. It was like a colossal serpent, its body composed of numerous linked carriages, each one coated in a sheen of black metal. The object exuded an air of power and modernity, as though it belonged to an entirely different world. Chapter 91 The Epoch-Making Carriage At the head of these carriages was a massive horse, its entire body blazing red, as if forged from flames. From time to time, puffs of steam rose from its nostrils, accompanied by a low, whimpering sound. Numerous passengers bustled about, dragging their luggage up and down from the carriages. Even more astonishingly, these strange carriages were not solitary; there were more than a dozen lined up side by side, creating an awe-inspiring spectacle that left Zhao Feng and the others completely stunned. "Is this... is this the carriage?" Zhao Feng and the others were bewildered. Never before had they encountered such a method of transportation¡ªit was utterly unheard of. "Yes, this is our special mode of transportation in the Tang Dynasty¡ªa carriage," the old master replied proudly. He elaborated, "Don¡¯t be fooled by its ordinary appearance. Its speed can reach six hundred kilometers per hour. At full throttle, it can even achieve a thousand kilometers per hour, though it typically travels at six hundred kilometers per hour." Heihe City to the capital, Chang¡¯an, spanned a distance of 20,000 kilometers. Yet, even without running day and night, it was estimated to take only a day and a half to arrive.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "What?!" As soon as these words left his lips, Zhao Feng and the third prince, along with the others, were struck dumb with disbelief. Their ears seemed to betray them¡ªcovering 20,000 kilometers in just a day and a half? It sounded far too outrageous. It was so outrageous that they doubted the old man¡¯s claims, suspecting him of exaggeration. But as they observed the solemn expression on the old master¡¯s face, they realized he wasn¡¯t jesting. "You must be joking. With such speed, if it¡¯s used for transporting soldiers, doesn¡¯t that mean an army could travel from the capital to the most distant border city in a day and a half?" Zhao Feng exclaimed. "If there¡¯s unrest in the border regions, reinforcements could arrive in no time and suppress it instantly." The military potential of these railways became clear to everyone. It was well understood that governing a vast empire was fraught with difficulty, primarily due to its expansive territory. Troops were often scattered, and if a rebellion erupted in a distant region, it was nearly impossible for the central army to arrive promptly. Without such a railway, it would have taken months, perhaps even a year, for reinforcements to reach certain areas. After all, armies were made up of people who required rest and sustenance. The logistics of transporting an army¡ªfood, supplies, and equipment¡ªsignificantly slowed their march. But with the advent of these carriages and the railway system, everything had changed. Soldiers and supplies could be loaded onto the carriages and transported across vast distances in just a day and a half. The troops would arrive fully rested and ready for battle. Without question, this was an epoch-defining mode of transportation. Had they not seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed such a marvel could exist in the world. Chapter 92 Something Beyond ¡°No, no, no¡ªnot just for military purposes. The benefits extend to the economy, transportation, and goods movement. The advantages are simply unimaginable.¡± The third prince, Zhao Feng, immediately recognized how the introduction of these carriages would significantly benefit the national economy. Take, for instance, the transportation of food. Given the vastness of the land, some regions often faced famine while others enjoyed bountiful harvests. With these carriages, surplus grain could be transported to famine-stricken areas with ease. Without such carriages, it might take months for supplies to arrive. By then, significant portions of the food would spoil, and the costs would skyrocket. But with this innovation, all supplies could reach any part of the country within a day or two. Whether for trade, disaster relief, or the circulation of goods, the emergence of these carriages had revolutionized the nation''s logistics. ¡°Old Master, how many of these railways exist in the Tang Kingdom?¡± Zhao Feng asked, his curiosity piqued. ¡°There¡¯s a railway map displayed on the bulletin board ahead. You may view it for yourself,¡± the old master replied, brushing his white beard with pride. ¡°The railway network is still young, having been built over the past ten years. Currently, it connects only the major cities. However, the Kingdom''s lord has decreed that within the next twenty years, every city will be interconnected by rail.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The group moved forward, their eyes widening as they beheld a massive map of the Tang Kingdom''s railway system. The kingdom''s vast territory was laid out before them, with cities densely marked and railways crisscrossing between them like an intricate web. ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± one of Zhao Feng¡¯s men gasped. ¡°These railways are so tightly interwoven that they connect every corner of the kingdom. Traveling from one city to another takes no more than a day or two!¡± He continued, his tone a mixture of awe and apprehension, ¡°These railways are like chains binding the cities. Any rebellion would be futile¡ªthe central army could reach any city within two days to crush dissent instantly. Where the railway reaches, the Tang Kingdom¡¯s authority is absolute.¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! The men, skilled intelligence gatherers, quickly grasped the significance of the railways. This network was the foundation of an empire, exponentially increasing its military and economic potential. At that moment, they felt as though they were staring at a colossal, war-machine-like empire. Even this railway map alone sent shivers down their spines. It elevated their perception of the Tang Kingdom to a new level. ¡°Your Highness, this Tang Kingdom is no ordinary nation. It has the strength to threaten our Treasure Country. We must not underestimate it,¡± one of Zhao Feng¡¯s men whispered, his face grim with caution. Zhao Feng nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ve long realized that. Coming here to gather intelligence was indeed the right decision. Any nation capable of toppling the Kingdom of Thunder is not to be taken lightly.¡± ¡°However,¡± one of his men murmured thoughtfully, ¡°we could emulate the Tang Kingdom¡¯s carriages. By building a similar railway system in the Treasure Country, we could connect all our cities.¡± The man¡¯s frustration was evident. ¡°Our Treasure Country is too vast. Traveling from one place to another takes days, months, or even years. For instance, it took us months to journey from our capital to the Tang Kingdom. If we had railways, we could improve our transportation network immeasurably.¡± ¡°It''s not that simple,¡± Zhao Feng replied, shaking his head. ¡°The key to these carriages lies in the fire horses. These magical creatures enable the carriages to reach speeds of six hundred kilometers per hour. ¡°Our attempts to raise fire horses have failed miserably. Without understanding their habits, diets, and breeding methods, they died in our care.¡± He sighed. ¡°Raising magical creatures is no easy task. They are not only temperamental but also potentially dangerous. Even the knowledge of raising fire horses is likely a closely guarded secret of the Tang Kingdom.¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar to ancient glass,¡± Zhao Feng added. ¡°Before the manufacturing process became widespread, glass was a luxury item, rivaling precious gems in value. The secret of its creation was kept for centuries. The Tang Kingdom¡¯s knowledge of fire horses is likely just as closely protected.¡± At that moment, the old master approached, his expression curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you buy a ticket? Do you think the carriage is too slow for your liking?¡± ¡°Too slow? Ridiculous!¡± Zhao Feng and his men were speechless. Covering 20,000 kilometers in a day and a half¡ªwho could possibly call that slow? The old master chuckled. ¡°If it¡¯s speed you¡¯re concerned about, you could consider the Sky Bird. It¡¯s faster than the carriage, though the fare is at least ten times higher.¡± ¡°Sky Birds?¡± Zhao Feng was taken aback. ¡°You mean there¡¯s another mode of transportation faster than these carriages?¡± The revelation left everyone stunned. If the carriages were already miraculous, the thought of an even faster means of travel was beyond belief. Chapter 93 The Sky Bird鈥檚 Supremacy "Absolutely." The old man smiled, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. "In the Tang Kingdom, we also breed a massive bird called the Sky Bird. It can carry 10,000 passengers at a time, and its speed exceeds 3,000 kilometers per hour¡ªfive times faster than the carriages. If you choose to ride the Sky Bird, it will take only seven or eight hours to cover 20,000 kilometers." These words left the third prince Zhao Feng and his entourage utterly stunned. They were already overwhelmed by the speed and efficiency of the carriages. But now, the revelation of an even faster mode of transportation¡ªa Sky Bird capable of carrying thousands of passengers¡ªwas beyond belief. A journey that would have taken years on foot or horseback could now be completed in mere hours. "Just kidding! The Tang Kingdom controls the power of an air force. With these Sky Birds, they can ignore any terrain and reach any corner of the world!" "Exactly! If the Tang Kingdom wanted to invade us, these Sky Birds could be deployed and, within a day, reach every corner of our nation. They could send millions of troops instantly, surround us, and leave us with no means to retaliate!" "The Sky Birds pose an even greater threat than the carriages. While carriages require railway tracks and significant time to establish a network, Sky Birds only need flat land to take off and land. Their simplicity makes them even more formidable." Discussions buzzed among Zhao Feng¡¯s men as they debated the military potential of these Sky Birds. The sheer idea of such mobility left them deeply unsettled. Even their country, far from the Tang Kingdom, felt vulnerable to an attack that could strike at any moment.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Someone voiced a skeptical thought, "But if the Sky Bird is so effective, why did the Tang Kingdom even bother with developing carriages and railway networks? Isn¡¯t it redundant and a waste of resources?" "You don¡¯t understand," another explained. "The carriages serve a different purpose. While Sky Birds are fast, their carrying capacity is limited. Carriages, on the other hand, can transport vast quantities of goods and supplies¡ªsomething Sky Birds can''t match." "Exactly. The Sky Bird is likely more expensive to maintain and harder to breed. It consumes a significant amount of resources, making it less practical for transporting materials over long distances. The Fire Horse, however, is much more reliable for such tasks." "That makes sense. Combining land transport and air transport gives the Tang Kingdom unparalleled efficiency." As the discussions continued, the group¡¯s initial confidence wavered. Earlier, they had believed they could resist the Tang Kingdom by sabotaging the railways. However, with the Sky Birds in play, such a tactic seemed futile. The Tang Kingdom¡¯s versatility left no gaps in their strategy. "Your Highness, should we experience the Sky Bird, or should we stick to the carriages?" one of Zhao Feng''s men asked. "The Sky Bird," Zhao Feng decided without hesitation. "Time is of the essence. We can experience the carriages later, once we leave the Tang Kingdom."
The group soon arrived at the Sky Bird''s airport. Massive white structures loomed before them, with countless passengers bustling about the departure hall. The air buzzed with conversation and announcements echoing through the vast space. Beyond the buildings lay an expansive field, where colossal Sky Birds stood majestically. Each bird was a towering behemoth, dwarfing the humans around them. Compared to the size of an ordinary person, the Sky Birds were like castles given life. If compared to modern standards, the Sky Birds were ten times the size of a Boeing 747. Their sheer magnitude left Zhao Feng and his men in awe. Standing before such titanic creatures, they felt utterly insignificant. Chapter 94 Boarding the Sky Bird At this moment, a massive ladder descended from the back of the Sky Bird, connecting it to the ground. Passengers began climbing the ladder swiftly, making their way to the bird''s back. The back of the Sky Bird was as vast as the Forbidden City Square. Rows of seats were arranged neatly, with designated spaces for luggage beside them. The sheer scale was astonishing¡ªthere were at least 10,000 seats, densely packed yet orderly. "I can''t believe this. How on earth do they feed such a massive bird?" "With a creature this size, the daily food consumption must be astronomical. I don''t know how the Tang Kingdom manages to sustain it." "No wonder the fare for the Sky Bird is so expensive. All the money probably goes toward its food." "Look at its feathers¡ªeach one is harder than steel! Hurting this bird seems impossible." "Yeah, and to even enter this airport, you have to go through strict security checks. Carrying weapons is strictly forbidden, likely to ensure no one can harm the Sky Birds."If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Even with the Tang Kingdom''s immense national strength, it must be a challenge to maintain these creatures. The idea of having airports everywhere is probably unrealistic. Even if other nations could acquire Sky Birds, affording to raise them would be another story." "Still, their power is undeniable. At critical moments, these Sky Birds could change the tide of any situation." "Indeed. In a prosperous city, the revenue from tourists alone might be enough to sustain them. But for ordinary folks, the carriages are the only affordable option. They''re cheaper, carry more people, and can accommodate bulk goods." The crowd around Zhao Feng and his men was abuzz with discussion. Before them stood dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof Sky Birds, each a towering, living fortress. Their presence stirred emotions ranging from awe to unease, as everyone realized that these colossal creatures, if provoked, could cause unimaginable destruction. "Enough chatter," Zhao Feng interjected in a firm tone. "Let''s quickly buy our tickets and board the Sky Bird. We''re heading to Chang''an." The third prince''s voice carried a sense of urgency. He had already been captivated by the innovations in Heihe City, and his curiosity about Chang¡¯an, the Tang Kingdom¡¯s capital, burned brighter than ever. What marvels awaited him there? "Understood, Your Highness!" His entourage responded promptly, heading toward the ticket counter to secure their journey on the Sky Bird. Chapter 95: The Tang Kingdom鈥檚 Unimaginable Wonders Not long after purchasing their tickets, the Third Prince Zhao Feng and his entourage ascended the ladder and boarded one of the magnificent Sky Birds. The closer they got, the more they marveled at its sheer size. Standing before it, the Sky Bird seemed less like an animal and more like a divine creation, exuding an aura that left them awestruck. ¡°Incredible... utterly unbelievable,¡± someone whispered. ¡°Is this really the back of the Sky Bird? It¡¯s so spacious,¡± another marveled, gazing at the vast expanse of the bird¡¯s back. ¡°Wait, if it flies so fast, won¡¯t we be blown away by the air currents?¡± one of Zhao Feng¡¯s men asked, concerned. ¡°Rest assured,¡± an attendant nearby explained, ¡°The Sky Bird generates a special transparent air shield, blocking all wind currents. You won¡¯t feel a thing while on its back, which is why it¡¯s such a reliable transportation method.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Traveling on the Sky Bird feels like such a luxury,¡± someone exclaimed in awe. The group made their way to their seats, marveling at every detail like countryfolk entering a grand city. Guards stood strategically around the seating area, ensuring passenger safety and maintaining order. Nearby, a service area offered a variety of drinks and food, ensuring that the journey would be both comfortable and entertaining. However, amidst the marveling, Zhao Feng noticed something strange. ¡°Why are some people talking to themselves? Are they mad?¡± he asked, his brow furrowed in confusion. Indeed, a few passengers appeared to be muttering to themselves, oblivious to those around them. Each had a pale green collar wrapped around their wrist, and the sight made the Third Prince uneasy. An elderly man nearby overheard and chuckled. ¡°Ah, young man, this must be your first time in the Tang Kingdom.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Zhao Feng nodded politely. ¡°Indeed, uncle. Forgive us if we appear unsophisticated; everything here is so novel to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural,¡± the old man said with a proud grin. ¡°Everyone who comes to the Tang Kingdom for the first time is bound to feel this way. After all, my Tang Kingdom is a super empire¡ªfar beyond the reach of smaller nations.¡± Zhao Feng and his entourage felt their tempers flare at the remark. Small nation? How dare this old man call the Land of Treasures a small nation! Their empire was vast, rich in history, and boasted unparalleled military strength. Yet, for now, they had to swallow their pride and let the insult slide. ¡°By the way, what country are you from?¡± the old man asked curiously. ¡°The Land of Treasures,¡± Zhao Feng replied evenly. The old man looked puzzled. ¡°The Land of Treasures? Never heard of it. Which small country is that?¡± Zhao Feng¡¯s group nearly choked on their anger. Small country? They wanted to shout, but they held their tongues. ¡°To answer your earlier question,¡± the old man continued, ¡°those people aren¡¯t talking to themselves. They¡¯re speaking to others¡ªprobably their family members.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± one of Zhao Feng¡¯s men asked, incredulous. ¡°There¡¯s no one near them!¡± ¡°See that pale green collar around their wrists? That¡¯s a Thought Worm,¡± the old man explained. ¡°It¡¯s a magical creature that allows communication over vast distances. With its power, you can talk to someone thousands of miles away as if they were right next to you.¡± ¡°What?! Thousands of miles apart?¡± Zhao Feng and his entourage were stunned. ¡°Exactly,¡± the old man said with a knowing nod. ¡°The Thought Worms can transmit signals instantly, regardless of the distance. They¡¯ve been widely adopted across the Tang Kingdom, and many families use them to stay connected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± one of the men protested. ¡°Even an extraordinary martial artist couldn¡¯t manage such a feat!¡± ¡°Haha! Of course, a human couldn¡¯t,¡± the old man replied. ¡°But the Thought Worms are magical creatures with extraordinary abilities. Their powers are beyond human comprehension.¡± Zhao Feng and his group fell silent. They couldn¡¯t deny the possibility, given the other marvels they¡¯d witnessed in the Tang Kingdom. Still, the implications were terrifying. The Tang Kingdom had not only mastered the Sky Birds and Fire Horses but also controlled the Thought Worms¡ªcreatures capable of instantaneous communication across thousands of miles. This level of sophistication was beyond anything Zhao Feng and his companions had ever imagined. Their awe gradually turned to unease. If the Tang Kingdom could deploy such incredible resources and technology, then its power wasn¡¯t just vast¡ªit was unassailable. Chapter 96: The Tang Kingdoms Empire-Building Mysteries ¡°Just kidding,¡± the old man laughed, noticing the stunned expressions on Zhao Feng and his group. ¡°How could Tang Guo have such a magical creature? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. It must be a misunderstanding.¡± The Third Prince and his companions exchanged confused glances, their minds still reeling from the concept of a Thought Worm, a creature that could transmit messages across thousands of miles. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a story. After all, there are only a handful of people who truly understand the Thought Worm,¡± someone from the group said, still in disbelief. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Book of Wisdom, I would have never believed such a thing could exist.¡± Indeed, in a world where information moves at a snail¡¯s pace and the average person can barely know what¡¯s happening beyond a hundred miles, the thought of something that could connect distant minds seemed like the stuff of legend. ¡°But if it¡¯s true,¡± one of Zhao Feng¡¯s men murmured, ¡°doesn¡¯t that mean that Tang Guo could send messages instantly, across thousands of miles?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± another whispered. ¡°Imagine this: you¡¯re separated from your family by thousands of kilometers, but you can still talk to them through the Thought Worm. It''s like magic... no, it¡¯s beyond magic!¡± The realization began to sink in. ¡°If Tang Guo has control over Thought Worms, the implications are enormous. Even their leaders, separated by vast distances, could command their armies or direct their forces without delay.¡± Others quickly caught on to the military potential. ¡°It could revolutionize their entire military structure. No longer would they need to rely on slow messengers or lengthy communication chains. Messages would be instant, making any strategic maneuver near-perfect.¡± They could almost see the strategic advantages laid out before them. ¡°The most vital part of warfare is timing,¡± Zhao Feng said softly, as his gaze darkened. ¡°If we wanted to send a message back to our homeland, it could take months¡ªmonths! By then, any action would be long forgotten, and the moment would be lost. But if we had the Thought Worm¡­ we could relay information instantly. The entire landscape would change.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. His words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. The implications were staggering. With the Thought Worm, no secret was safe. ¡°If we had the Thought Worm,¡± Zhao Feng continued, his voice filled with urgency, ¡°we could unify our entire empire in ways that would have been impossible before. No border rebellion would go unnoticed. No enemy incursion would slip through our defenses. The entire country could be in sync, all the time.¡± ¡°The Empire of the Ages,¡± one of his men muttered, almost as if he were in awe. Zhao Feng clenched his fists, the thirst for power growing. ¡°We cannot allow Tang Guo to keep this secret. If they dominate with Thought Worms and other magical creatures, their rise will be unstoppable.¡± ¡°We must get our hands on the method to breed and tame the Thought Worm,¡± one of his aides said with conviction. Zhao Feng nodded. ¡°If we can master this, we will surpass even them. We will become the undisputed rulers of the continent.¡± The group fell into a grim silence. They could see it clearly now¡ªtheir path to dominance was in their hands. They would need to overthrow the Tang Kingdom before its potential outstripped their own, and the time to act was fast approaching. ¡°I agree,¡± another whispered. ¡°In just ten years, the Tang Kingdom has grown beyond recognition. If we let them continue at this rate, they¡¯ll surpass us in twenty or thirty years. We cannot allow that. One empire, one ruler. There cannot be two.¡± The others nodded solemnly, their minds filled with the gravity of the situation. The Tang Kingdom¡¯s rapid rise was not just a cause for concern¡ªit was an existential threat to their own empire. The time to act was now. Meanwhile, the Sky Bird continued its flight, soaring at a speed of three thousand kilometers per hour, effortlessly cutting through the air. ¡°We¡¯re flying this fast, and yet there¡¯s not a single bump,¡± Zhao Feng said in astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s incredible.¡± The bird was a marvel, a living testament to the power of the Tang Kingdom. Despite traveling at such incredible speeds, there were no air currents, no turbulence. Everything remained serene on its back, as if the laws of physics themselves had been bent to accommodate this divine creature. ¡°What is this? The sky, the clouds¡ªthey¡¯re so close!¡± someone exclaimed, gazing at the vast expanse below. From this height, the world below seemed impossibly small. And then, after several hours, the impossible occurred. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat is that?¡± Zhao Feng suddenly noticed something ahead. His eyes widened as he looked toward a towering mountain in the distance, unlike any he had ever seen. It was a mountain so vast, so towering, that even the clouds seemed to avoid its peak. The Sky Bird could barely reach half its height before it seemed to run out of space. ¡°That,¡± the old man beside them smiled knowingly, ¡°is the Sacred Mountain of the Tang Dynasty. It¡¯s famous throughout the kingdom.¡± Zhao Feng and his group were struck silent by the sight. The mountain seemed to stretch on forever, a natural wonder of awe-inspiring proportions. Chapter 97 The Annihilating Sacred Mountain The Annihilating Sacred Mountain "Tang Kingdom''s Sacred Mountain?!" Hearing this, Zhao Feng and the others were extremely curious. "It is not surprising that you who came from other places do not know about the Tang Kingdom''s Sacred Mountain. In fact, this sacred mountain is not naturally formed but is an extraterritorial sacred mountain, which was descended by the ancient gods." The old man showed a look of reverence. "What do you mean?" Zhao Feng looked puzzled; this terrifying mountain was not naturally formed, but came from outside the realm. "I remember that ten years ago, the Thunder Kingdom tried to invade the Tang Kingdom, and as a result, the ancient god was furious and summoned a stone mountain of annihilation, which fell from the sky and instantly killed the lord of the Thunder Nation and millions of troops in the Thunder Nation." The old master sighed. "It was this battle that completely secured the status of the Tang Kingdom, and then the Tang Kingdom also smoothly annexed the land of the Thunder Kingdom, eventually becoming the current Tang Dynasty." Since then, this vast stone mountain has stood in place, and countless believers come to worship and pray continuously. He said that this place has become a scenic spot in the Tang Dynasty, a famous sacred mountain. He did not know how many believers arrived at the sacred mountain seeking miracles. Even every time they ride the Sky Bird and pass by the sacred mountain, the people recite the scriptures and pray to the gods. "This!" The people looked up at the vast stone mountain in the distance and saw no end to it. They couldn''t imagine how huge this stone mountain really was; it almost seemed like a continuous mountain range. This was a vast mountain range that had never been seen in the land of the Treasure Nation. When everyone saw this sacred mountain, they felt incredibly small, like ants. "Is it really false that this unimaginably large mountain range was summoned by the so-called ancient gods?" someone whispered. He was a bit disbelieving of the old man''s words, thinking that this was too exaggerated. How could such a huge mountain range be summoned by mere invocation? "False, definitely false. It must be the people of the Tang Kingdom bragging and forging rumors. Such a vast mountain range must be naturally formed, existing since ancient times. Only gods could create such rumors." Another subordinate felt that the Tang Kingdom was creating rumors to unify the faith of the whole country and enhance the persuasiveness of the gods. "No, it''s true." The third prince Zhao Feng said in a deep voice, "In fact, after the Thunder Kingdom was destroyed, my father immediately sent spies to investigate how the Thunder Kingdom was obliterated."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. As a result, many spies returned with reports saying that a mountain of annihilation had fallen from the sky, instantly smashing the lord of the Thunder Nation and others, and destroying more than half of the elite troops of the Thunder Kingdom. The Thunder Kingdom was annihilated. Before this, this vast stone mountain had never appeared; it materialized out of thin air. Many residents living nearby could testify to this." To tell the truth, as one of the overlords of the Treasure Nation, the Thunder Kingdom had once been one of their biggest competitors. Now that the Thunder Kingdom had been overthrown, it was impossible for them not to investigate why. Similar news about the destruction of the Thunder Kingdom had been investigated countless times. "Just kidding, if it''s true, then does the Tang Kingdom really have the protection of the ancient gods?" someone couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of water, extremely shocked and panicked. After all, if they were to fight against humans, they still had a chance to win. But the opponent was the legendary ancient god. Then, they would simply surrender¡ªthere would be no need to fight, as victory would be impossible. "No, it may not be the protection of the ancient gods." The third prince Zhao Feng shook his head. "In fact, Father Emperor once speculated that this might be a powerful force the Tang Kingdom possesses, utilizing world props to summon the stone mountain of annihilation, thus destroying the Thunder Kingdom." He believed that the power of these world props could cause such an astonishing effect. But no, even if it is the power of world props, this is still extremely terrifying." "Yes, if the other side summons dozens or even hundreds of similar extinction stones to fall, wouldn''t it be possible to destroy all the cities of our Treasure Kingdom and kill tens of billions of people?" "No, no, no. Even if they can only summon one stone mountain of annihilation, I am afraid it can instantly smash everyone in our capital, and when the time comes, no one will escape." The crowd was terrified, their bodies trembling. Before, they had been despising the Tang Kingdom¡¯s extreme luxury, thinking they were only focused on face projects with no actual military power. But now, when they looked at it, the Tang Kingdom''s combat strength seemed terrifying and overwhelming, giving them the realization that they had the ability to destroy the world. If the other side used this world prop, how many countries under the heavens could resist? They feared that even if the Tang Kingdom unified the world, it would not be a difficult task. At this moment, they developed a deep fear of the Tang Kingdom, not just from nature but from the sense of oppression caused by the Annihilating Divine Mountain. After all, the sheer size of the Annihilating Divine Mountain in front of them was truly overwhelming. "The truth is, when Father Emperor learned of this matter, he immediately left the capital. He placed his own stand-in in the capital while hiding in the shadows, fearing that the Tang Kingdom would summon the Annihilation Divine Mountain in an instant, completely destroying the entire Treasure Kingdom." The third prince Zhao Feng spoke in a deep voice. His father, the lord of the Treasure Kingdom, had been so frightened by this news that he fled the capital. After all, if you''re not afraid of one, you''re afraid of ten thousand. If the lord of the Tang Kingdom were a madman and had come to the capital to summon the Annihilation Divine Mountain, wouldn''t the Treasure Kingdom be completely wiped out?! In short, they weren¡¯t afraid of the possibility, but were cautious just in case. A wise man doesn''t stand under a dangerous wall. "But you probably don''t need to be so nervous." At this moment, Zhao Feng''s words turned sharply: "To tell the truth, since the Thunder Kingdom was destroyed, the Tang Kingdom has focused on dividing and defending itself for a full ten years. It has not invaded other countries, instead only developing its own domestic economy with peace of mind, which has also given us some relief and doubt." That is, if the Tang Kingdom really possesses such a powerful force, why haven¡¯t they taken advantage of their victory to pursue further? Why not summon many Annihilation Stones and destroy another country? However, the lord of the Tang Kingdom has not done this and has remained low-key for ten years. We had a bold guess: perhaps the world props mastered by the Tang Kingdom have a huge side effect or defect. We suspect that the power of these world props is not so easily used, which is why Tang Kingdom has been low-key for a full decade." Chapter 98 The Heart of the Tang Kingdom "Side effects of world props?" Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod. To be honest, there were indeed many world props in this world, but the conditions for the use of each world prop were different. The more powerful the world prop, the more demanding the conditions for its use. At the same time, the stronger the strength of the holder, the stronger the power of the world prop. On the contrary, if the holder''s strength is weak, the world prop will not exert much power. If you want to use the power of a world prop beyond your own capacity, it may require the cost of life. This is the side effect of world props. It could be said that if the world prop of the Exterminating God Mountain could indeed be summoned, then the side effects of using such a world prop would be unimaginable, making it not something that could be used lightly. "At the same time, we are also speculating about one thing," the third prince, Zhao Feng, continued. "That is, the mysterious world prop of the Tang Kingdom probably has a cooling time and cannot be used frequently, which is why the Tang Kingdom has not invaded any other country for the past ten years." "Cooldown?" someone questioned. "That¡¯s possible." Everyone agreed with this idea. The more powerful the world props, the more restrictive their use became. Some world-class skills would require a cooldown after use. For some, the cooldown time was short, perhaps only a few days before it was ready for use again. For others, the cooldown could be very long¡ªat least several years, or even decades. There was once a world prop that could destroy the world, and it was said that it had the power to obliterate everything. However, once used, it couldn''t be used again for hundreds of years. Such occurrences were not rare in this world. "But this is just speculation," Zhao Feng went on, his tone serious. "As a vast empire, we can¡¯t risk the destruction of the country by making a hasty decision. So, this time, the empire sent us here to uncover the secret behind the Tang Kingdom''s world props." He paused before adding, "And don¡¯t forget, in addition to the mysterious world prop of the Tang Kingdom, they also destroyed Chen Kingdom and the Thunder Kingdom, and obtained the Ball of Gravity and the Hammer of Thor¡ªtwo world props. It¡¯s safe to say that the Tang Kingdom possesses at least three world props, or perhaps even more." His face was grim. More than three world props?! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was stunned. The idea was overwhelming. A single world prop could drastically change the balance of power, and now the Tang Kingdom had three? No one could imagine the full extent of their strength.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. At this moment, they truly felt the terrifying might of the Tang Kingdom¡ªlike a beast lying in wait, ready to awaken and bring great destruction. Even the Treasure Kingdom might not withstand the might of the Tang Kingdom''s forces. "It seems the Tang Kingdom truly is the greatest threat to our Treasure Kingdom," someone murmured. "If the cooldown of that mysterious world prop ends, our Treasure Kingdom might face the risk of annihilation. Forget dozens of Exterminating Gods; even a single Sacred Mountain could destroy countless armies." "No wonder the empire sent us here. Although the Tang Kingdom has not invaded the Treasure Kingdom yet, we must take precautions," another person added. "It seems that we must gather all the useful information about the Tang Kingdom. Only by understanding their secrets clearly will we have no cause to fear." The group began to converse anxiously, feeling the weight of their responsibility. They were now bearing the future of the Treasure Kingdom. If they couldn¡¯t uncover the secrets of the Tang Kingdom, then the future of their country might be doomed.
Arrival in Chang¡¯an A few hours later, the Sky Bird had traveled for six or seven hours, covering a distance of 20,000 kilometers, and finally arrived in Chang¡¯an, the capital of the Tang Kingdom. "Is this... Chang¡¯an?" "It¡¯s huge, far bigger than the capital of our Treasure Kingdom." "I think there must be more than 100 million people living here." The third prince, Zhao Feng, and the others descended from the Sky Bird, their eyes wide with astonishment as they gazed at the sprawling city before them. After ten years of development, Chang¡¯an had transformed into a supercity with a population exceeding 100 million. Countless citizens of the Tang Dynasty now inhabited this place, and it was immensely prosperous. Due to the Tang Dynasty''s thriving economy, merchants from across the world were drawn to the city, making Chang¡¯an the heart of commerce, culture, and politics. Its culture was brilliant and flourishing. Tens of millions of buildings lined the city, imposing and staggered. The people beside these towering structures seemed insignificant in comparison. There were also countless trucks on the roads, with goods being transported and pedestrians rushing by. It seemed as though everyone¡¯s time was precious, and no one could afford to waste a second. Additionally, multiple railways stretched out from Chang¡¯an, acting as the city''s core and connecting it to every corner of the Tang Kingdom. Anyone who could fly over the kingdom would see that Chang¡¯an was its heart¡ªa transportation hub filled with railways and airports. The city saw tens of millions of people passing through every day, and its prosperity was beyond imagination. "It¡¯s not just the number of people," someone remarked. "There are so many warriors here¡ªbronze warriors, silver warriors, gold warriors, and even diamond warriors." Some of them were astounded. You must understand that even in this world, not everyone could become a warrior. Most people were just ordinary mortals and could not embark on the path of transcendence. To become a silver or gold warrior was a remarkable feat. These individuals could open martial arts halls, earn a living, or even enter the military as officers. But in Chang¡¯an, warriors seemed to be everywhere. Not only were they numerous, but their strength was impressive¡ªat least silver warriors, with diamond-level warriors being quite common. What shocked them further was the occasional glimpse of extraordinary warriors. It appeared that the Tang Kingdom was at least ten times stronger than the old Thunder Kingdom. "How could there be so many martial artists in the Tang Kingdom? Why is that?" someone asked, stunned. "Tell me the truth¡ªdoes the Tang Kingdom¡¯s national strength really exceed ours? How have they cultivated so many warriors?" another voice inquired. "After all, every warrior consumes a lot of resources. Surely the Tang Kingdom can¡¯t afford to raise so many." "If warriors are this common, then the war potential of the Tang Kingdom is far more terrifying than we imagined." The group was in awe, deeply impressed by the sheer scale of Chang¡¯an¡¯s prosperity. Chapter 99: The Seeds of Conflict A few days later, Zhao Feng and his entourage had gained a deeper understanding of Chang''an, the capital of the Tang Kingdom. Their exploration revealed many surprising insights about the kingdom''s strength, especially its vast number of warriors and its mysterious resources. "Your Highness, I believe I have discovered why the number of martial artists in the Tang Kingdom is so large, and why they seem endless¡ªit''s because of the Divine Rice," one of his men spoke up, his voice carrying a tone of realization. "This grain of rice is said to be a gift from the ancient gods, enormous in size¡ªone grain can feed an entire family for days. It contains immense energy, and when consumed, a person''s cultivation progresses rapidly." Zhao Feng''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Divine rice?" He frowned, clearly skeptical. "Are you telling me one grain of rice is the size of several people?" His subordinate nodded earnestly. "Yes, I''ve seen it myself. But these grains are strictly controlled by the government and are not for sale, no matter how much money you have. The Tang Kingdom ensures that this resource is kept within their control." "How could such a thing exist? Gifts from gods?" Zhao Feng muttered, still unconvinced. "Not exactly gods, Your Highness. It''s more likely a result of a special world prop, one that can create such a miraculous resource," his subordinate speculated. The idea of the Tang Kingdom having such a powerful resource¡ªand the consequences of that power¡ªbegan to sink in. "If this Divine Rice is true," Zhao Feng said, "then it explains the abundance of warriors here. The Tang Kingdom doesn''t have to worry about food, and the warriors can quickly advance in strength." Others in the group nodded, some visibly shaken by the revelation. "Indeed," one of them remarked, "this puts the Tang Kingdom''s potential in a whole new light. Their resources are not only plentiful but powerful."Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Zhao Feng clenched his fists. "With such strength, it''s no wonder they''ve remained quiet for ten years. But their plot must be deep¡ªwaiting for the right moment to strike." One of the men suggested, "We can''t allow them to continue growing in strength. We must find a way to suppress them, or even crush them entirely." Zhao Feng nodded. "Agreed. But we''re not ready to strike directly. If we act rashly, we might meet the same fate as Thunder Kingdom." A moment of silence passed as everyone pondered their next move. Zhao Feng''s voice broke the tension. "We need to test the Tang Kingdom''s strength without directly involving ourselves. The Giant Kingdom will be our tool." The mention of the Giant Kingdom drew startled looks. "Your Highness, the Giant Kingdom is formidable. They are not afraid of us, and they may not cooperate easily." Zhao Feng smiled darkly. "Indeed, they are powerful, but their greatest weakness is food. Their population of giants requires vast amounts of sustenance¡ªfar more than any other country can supply. They''ve been raiding neighboring kingdoms for food, and even we, the Treasure Kingdom, have been victims." One of the men interrupted. "But how does this help us? Even if the Giant Kingdom is in need of food, why would they listen to us?" Zhao Feng''s eyes gleamed with cold calculation. "The Tang Kingdom has an abundance of food, particularly the Divine Rice. If we spread the word that the Divine Rice can solve the Giant Kingdom''s food crisis, they will be compelled to act." "Even if it¡¯s a trap, they¡¯ll go for it," one of the men replied, a grim smile forming. "The food crisis is their greatest weakness." Zhao Feng nodded. "Exactly. We don''t have to engage directly. All we need to do is let the Giant Kingdom know about the Divine Rice. They will come to the Tang Kingdom, drawn by the promise of salvation for their people. And when they do, we can sit back and watch them fight." The group murmured in agreement, seeing the brilliance of Zhao Feng''s plan. By using the Giant Kingdom as a pawn, they could provoke a conflict with the Tang Kingdom without exposing themselves to direct confrontation. All that remained was to set the wheels of the scheme in motion. Chapter 100: The Call to Conquer At this time, the capital of the Giant Nation, Giant City, loomed in all its imposing grandeur. The inhabitants of this city were creatures of immense size¡ªgiants, each towering over ten meters. Their sheer stature made them formidable in ways that ordinary humans could scarcely comprehend, with their height alone matching or surpassing the walls of an average city. These giants held a terrifying advantage over all other human nations, and when they moved as one, it was as if the autumn wind swept away all in its path. Wherever they went, they caused the very earth to tremble. No country could resist the might of their legion. This superiority was why the Giant Kingdom controlled land many times the size of the Tang Kingdom. Though their population was smaller, their combat prowess was unmatched. Inside the grand palace, a white-bearded giant, standing over ten meters tall, sat upon a throne, wearing a crown that gleamed with royal majesty. His very presence radiated the aura of an emperor, one who commanded both fear and respect. This was the King of the Giants, a being of immense power, whose legend was known across the land. "Your Majesty," a giant warrior began, excitement evident in his voice, "there is news that a type of Divine Rice has appeared in the southern Tang Kingdom. Each grain is said to be four or five times the size of an ordinary human." Another warrior quickly added, "Yes, there is word that this Divine Rice is enormous, almost like a mountain range. If we could seize it all, it would sustain us for years." Despite their colossal size and overwhelming strength, the giants, like all beings, required sustenance. The problem, however, was that their meals were massive¡ªequivalent to the food needed by dozens or even hundreds of humans. This made food scarce, and every year, hunger plagued the giant nation. The scarcity of food had driven the giants to raid neighboring kingdoms for sustenance, but they had not been invulnerable. The Kingdom of Thunder and the Treasure Kingdom, among others, had taught them painful lessons. As a result, the giants were confined to their lands, unable to expand. But this news of the Divine Rice was different. If they could acquire it, it would not only feed their nation for years but potentially solve the chronic hunger that plagued their people. "That¡¯s not all," one warrior said, his eyes burning with hope. "If we can obtain the seeds of this Divine Rice, we could grow more, and that would completely solve our food crisis. No more hunger, no more suffering. Everyone would have enough to eat."Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. The notion of no longer facing hunger was a dream shared by every giant. There were even tales of giants leaving their kingdom, hoping to find food in foreign lands. "Whoever can solve this issue of hunger will be hailed as a hero for generations," another giant muttered, eyes gleaming with anticipation. "How did this Divine Rice even appear?" one warrior asked, skeptical. "Where did it come from?" "It is said the Tang Dynasty is protected by ancient gods, and the rice may have been a gift from them," another warrior offered. "Nonsense," one giant spat dismissively. "There are no ancient gods. If anyone is a god, it is our king, the God of Giants." Another added, "I believe this rice is the result of some special world prop¡ªsomething that created these giant grains. That¡¯s why so many have appeared." A cheer rose among the giants. "If we conquer the Tang Kingdom, we could take this world prop for ourselves! Imagine it¡ªour kingdom would be unstoppable!" Their king remained calm, his eyes narrowed. "Don¡¯t be so hasty. The Tang Kingdom is not as simple as you think. They have powerful world props, and it¡¯s said their lord once summoned a stone mountain that annihilated the Thunder Kingdom and its million-strong army. If we¡¯re not careful, we may end up losing everything." The warriors fell silent, the weight of their king¡¯s words sinking in. The Kingdom of Thunder, despite its own might, had fallen to the Tang Kingdom. The giants had to be cautious. Still, many of the warriors were not deterred. "It¡¯s just a stone mountain. We¡¯re not afraid of that. Our own world props make us invincible." "That¡¯s right," another shouted. "Even if the Tang Kingdom holds the Thunder God¡¯s Hammer, it would be impossible for them to master it now. Their entire kingdom couldn¡¯t wield it!" The room buzzed with excitement. The thought of conquering the Tang Kingdom and taking the world prop that could create endless rice made their blood boil with anticipation. This was an opportunity they could not afford to miss. The King of Giants sat back on his throne, his eyes cold and calculating. He had his doubts about the so-called ancient gods, but he knew that any world prop was powerful¡ªno matter its origin. And he had his own powerful artifact. Many centuries ago, he had been a mere human, with a size no different from others. Back then, the Giant Kingdom did not exist. But everything had changed when he discovered a powerful world prop: the Magnification Mirror. This mirror had the ability to enlarge or shrink anything it reflected, from mountains to people. By using the mirror, he had enlarged himself and others, creating a mighty army of giants. With this newfound strength, he had swept through the Hundred Kingdoms, founding the Giant Kingdom and becoming a legend. Now, with his kingdom established and his army at its peak, the King of Giants knew that no power was beyond his reach. If the Tang Kingdom held a world prop capable of creating Divine Rice, it was only a matter of time before it would fall to his might. His kingdom, the mighty Giant Nation, was on the verge of its greatest conquest yet.